their fathers life-time and I see not why they may not go in the first place with any that deserved reproof and on whom it lighted under the name of the Kings Children 2 CHRON. XXXV from vers 20. to end 2 KING XXIII vers 29. 30. World 3398 Division 369 Iosiah 31 JOSIAH slain by Pharaoh Necho yet dies in peace 2 Kings 22. 20. because in Gods favour The King of Assyria had conquered Carchemish a great while ago Esay 10. 9. And Necho or his Predecessors had recovered it and he went now to strengthen the Garrison there or to recover it and passing some part of Josiahs Country with an Army Josiah takes a quarrel at him though it may be he was in league with him and is slain at Megiddo This Zech. 12. 10. alluded to The mourning of Hadadrimmon and in the valley of Megiddo there is an Ellypsis of the conjunction Vaâ— 2 CHRON. XXXVI vers 1 2 3 4. 2 KING XXIII vers 31 32 33 34 35. JEHOAHAZ is made King by the people of the Land as one best beloved by them for he was two years younger then Jehoiakim Compare 2 King 23. vers 31. 36. He is called Shallum 1 Chron. 3. 15. Jer. 22. 11. He reigned but three months and is deposed by Pharaoh Necho His three months reign is to be reckoned in the last year of Josiah as Jeremy maketh the account plain Jer. 25. 3. And therefore I must here retract and I retract it with wonder how it ever was so mistaken what is said in Prolegon to harmony of Evang That some years of trouble passed between the death of Josiah and the reign of Jehoiakim 2 KING XXIII vers 36 37. 2 CHRON. XXXVI Vers. 4 5. World 3399 Division 370 Iehoiaikim 1 JEHOIAKIM reigneth eleven years set up by Pharaoh Necho Division 371 Iehoiaikim 2 and named Jehoiakim by him instead of Eliakim In which change of name Pharaoh shewed rather his power then any thing else unless he would not indure the word Jehovah in Jehoiakims name for Jehoiakim and Eliakim is but one and the same in signification JEHOIAKIM doth wickedly like as his wicked predecessors had done And his eyes and his heart are not but for covetousness and for to shed innocent blood and for oppression and for violence to do it Jer. 22. 17. Amongst other of his wickednesses this was not the least committed in the beginning of his raign that he slew Urijah the Prophet Read here Jer. 26. ver 20 21 22 23. JEREMY XIII XIV XV XVI XVII XVIII XIX XX XXII to ver 24. IT was observed before that Chapter 11. was most properly to be referred to Josiahs times as pointing to the Covenant that he caused the people to enter into and that the twelfth Chapter joyned to it viz. vers 5 6. of Chap. 12. to vers 21 22 23. of Chap. 11. And so with the end of the twelfth Chapter are ended the Prophesies of Jeremy of Josiahs time And it was also observed before that ver 18. of Chap. 13. pointed at the time of Jehoiakim and so doth also the 18. vers of Chap. 22. And therefore since we have no date nor direction for any of the Chapters between to fix them to any other time we may very well take in all these Chapters of Jeremy from the beginning of the thirteenth to the 24 verse of the two and twentieth in the beginning of the reign of Jehoiakim The one and twentieth Chapter only is to be set out for it is plainly dated by the time of Zedekiah Now the reason of setting this Chapter so forward as among those that were in the beginning of Jehoiakims time whereas it was in Zedekiahs which was many years after may be conjectured to be because of the correspondency of something in the twentieth Chapter and it In the twentieth a Pashur in the time of Jehoiakim sets Jeremy in the stocks for foretelling destruction to Jerusalem by the Babylonian And in the one and twentieth a Pashur in the time of Zedekiah seeks to Jeremy for remedy against the Babylonian who had made good Jeremies Prophesie so far as that he had besieged Jerusalem This was a thing remarkable that one Pashur should thus oppose Jeremies prophesying and another Pashur should thus assert it And for the better marking of this the two Chapters that contain the two stories are laid together The two and twentieth to ver 24. doth shew that it was delivered in Jehoiakims time when Shallum or Jehoahaz was not long before captivated It biddeth Weep not for the dead Josiah but weep sorely for Shallum that was gone for he should return no more vers 10. See 2 Kings 23. 34. JEREMY XXVI all and XXVII to vers 12. THE beginning of these two Chapters bear the date of the beginning of the reign of Jehoiakim which in this Prophets language is not precisely the first year of his reign the first second or third year singly he nameth not but it is taken in a larger sence and construction as there is an evidence from the like expression used concerning another King and expounded Chap. 27. 1. In the beginning of the reign of Zedekiah in the fourth year Here Zedekiah is in the fourth year of his reign and yet it is called The beginning of his reign and the reason of the Phrase is because of the double condition and change that either of these Kings underwent in the time of their reign Jehoiakim for above two years reigned by the deputation of Pharaoh Necho but the rest of his time by the deputation of Nebuchad-nezzar and Zedekiah for four years at the least reigned under the subjection of the King of Babel Jer. 51. 59. but the rest of his time he reigned as rebelling and casting off the yoke of the Babylonian 2 King 24. 20. therefore the time of either of these Kings before this change and alteration befel them is called The beginning of their reign Now as for the order and method of these two Chapters under hand let us a little look back to the portion where we left before and that was at the three and twentieth verse of the two and twentieth Chapter for from thence to this 26 Chapter all that comes between is dislocated and laid there by anticipation The four and twentieth verse of Chapter twenty two beareth the date of the raign of Jehoiachin or Coniah which was not till Jehoiakim had reigned eleven years whereas divers Prophesies which were uttered in those eleven years of Jehoiakim are set after as Chap. 25. 26. 27. and very many more Now the reason of this method is this that the threatnings against the father Jehoiakim and the son Jehoiachin might be laid together and the rather because the time of Jehoachins reign was but very short namely three months and therefore the prediction of his captivity is fitly joyned to the prediction of his fathers since his reign is reputed as nothing Chap. 36. 30. And when the Text is fallen upon
would do him no more wrong than you would do his brother Matthew when you should say that he was a Publican 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iscariot It may be ennquired whether this name was given him while he was alive or not till after his death If while he was alive one may not improperly derive it from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Skortja which is written also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i i i i i i Bab. Nedarim fol 55. 2. Iskortja Where while the discourse is of a man vowing that he would not use this or that garment we are taught these things He that tyes himself by a vow of not using garments may use sackcloth vailing cloth hair cloth c. but he may not use 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of which words the Gloss writes thus These are garments some of leather and some of a certain kind of clothing The Gemara asketh What is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iskortja Bar bar Channah answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Tanners garment The Gloss is A leathern Apron that Tanners put on over their cloths So that Judas Iscariot may perhaps signifie as much as Judas with the Apron But now in such Aprons they had purses sown in which they were wont to carry their mony as you may see in Aruch in the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we shall also observe presently And hence it may be Judas had that title of the purse bearer as he was called Judas with the apron Or what if he used the art of a Tanner before he was chose into Discipleship Certainly we read of one Simon a Tanner Act. IX 43. and that this Judas was the son of Simon Joh. XIII 26. But if he were not branded with this title till after his death I should suppose it derived from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iscara Which word what it signifies let the Gemarists speak k k k k k k Bab. Berac fol. 8. 1. Nine hundred and three kinds of death were created in the World as it is said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the issues of death Psal. LXVIII 20. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Issues arithmetically ariseth to that number Among all those kinds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iscara is the roughest death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the easiest Where the Gloss is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Iscara in the mother Tongue is Strangulament By Learned Men for the most part it is rendred Angina The Quinsie The Gemara sets out the roughness of it by this simile 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l l l l l l Schabb. fol. 33. 1. The Iscara is like to branches of thorns in a fleece of Wool which if a man shake violently behind it is impossible but the wool will be pulled off by them It is thus defined in the Gloss 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Iscara begins in the bowels and ends in the throat See the Gemara there When Judas therefore perished by a most miserable strangling being strangled by the Devil which we observe in its place no wonder if this infamous death be branded upon his Name to be commonly stiled Judas Iscariot or that Judas that perished 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by strangling 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who also betrayed him Let that of Maimonides be observed m m m m m m In 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cap. 8. It is forbidden to betray an Israelite into the hands of the Heathen either as to his person or as to his goods c. And whosoever shall so betray an Israelite shall have no part in the world to come Peter spake agreeably to the opinion of the Nation when he said concerning Judas He went unto his place Act. I. 25. And so doth Baal Turim concerning Balaam Balaam went to his place Numb XXIV 25. that is saith he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He went down to Hell VERS V. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Into any City of the Samaritans enter ye not OUR Saviour would have the Jews priviledges reserved to them until they alienated and lost them by their own perversness and siâ—s Nor does he grant the preaching of the Gospel to the Gentiles or Samaritans before it was offered to the Jewish Nation The Samaritans vaunted themselves sons of the Patriach Jacob Joh. IV. 12. which indeed was not altogether distant from the truth they embraced also the law of Moses and being taught thence expected the Messias as well as the Jews nevertheless Christ acknowledges them for his sheep no more than the Heathen themselves I. Very many among them were sprung indeed of the seed of Jacob though now become Renegades and Apostates from the Jewish Faith and Nation and hating them more than if they were Heathens and more than they would do Heathens Which also among other things may perhaps be observed in their very language For read the Samaritan version of the Pentateuch and if I mistake not you will observe that the Samaritans when by reason of the neerness of the places and the alliance of the Nations they could not but use of the language of the Jews yet used such a variation and change of the Dialect as if they scorned to speak the same words that they did and make the same language not the same II. In like manner they received the Mosaic law but for the most part in so different a writing of the words that they seem plainly to have propounded this to themselves that retaining indeed the law of Moses they would hold it under as much difference from the Mosaic Text of the Jews as ever they could so that they kept something to the sense n n n n n n Hieros Sotah fol. 21. 3. Bab. Sotah fol. 33. 2. R. Eliezer ben R. Simeon said I said to the Scribes of the Samaritans Ye have falsified your Law without any manner of profit accruing to you thereby For ye have writ in your Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Near the Oaken Groves of Morâ—h which is Sichem c. the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is added Let the Samaritan text at Deut. XI 30. be looked upon III. However they pretended to study the religion of Moses yet in truth there was little or no difference between them and Idolaters when they knew not what they worshipped which our Saviour objects against them Joh. IV. 22. and had not only revolted as Apostates from the true religion of Moses but set themselves against it with the greatest hatred Hence the Jewish Nation held them for Heathens or for a people more execrable than the Heathens themselves A certain Rabbin thus reproaches their idolatry o o o o o o Hieros Avodah Zarah fol. 44. 4. R. Ismael ben R. Josi went to Neapolis that is Sâ—chem the Samaritans came to him to whom he spake thus I see that you adore not this Mountain but the Idols which are under it for it is written Jacob hid the strange Gods under the
first of these the Evangelist means when he saith He departed from him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and indeed includeth the other two The words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if we render them till a season which is the most natural signification of them may be taken in a double sense either till a season opportune or till a season fixed And I take the latter to be the most proper and very meaning of the words For a more opportune season for his temptations than he had had already Satan could not have wished for he had had Christ alone he had had him so in the bitter inconveniences of hunger cold and watchfulness and had had him so much in his power as to carry him in the air from place to place and yet with all these advantages on his side he could not have his will over him and therefore there was no expecting any better convenience or season to bring him to sin as he would have had him But there was a season fixed when Satan must bruise his heel for God had so told him in the garden and when he must have some power over him in something else though he could have none over him to bring him to sinning and therefore he departs now unsped of what he came about for he could not cause Christ to sin but he will wait till that fixed time come when he is sure he shall speed against him some other way and that was when he caused his death And to this very thing Christ himself seemeth to allude in those words Joh. 14. 30. The Prince of this world cometh and hath nothing in me where almost every word in a manner faceth something in this story that we have in hand The phrase The Prince of this world answereth that offer that Satan had made him of giving him all the Kingdoms of the World For they saith he are mine to give The word cometh answereth the words here Departed till the season And the words He hath nothing in me meaneth his not being able to infuse any sin into Christ in any of these temptations that he might thereby lay any claim to him And this coming of this Prince of the world was to work his death as is apparent by the very verse it self and as our Saviour himself doth further explain it Luke 22. 53. This is the power of darkness Satans departure therefore from him at this time when he had ended all the temptation was 1. With intent to assault him again at the fixed season when he knew he should have power over him to do him some hurt though he could not now 2. Then to bruise his heel and to cause his death though he could not now break his head and cause him sin 3. To assault him then by his wicked instruments whom he could not now damage by his wicked self In one instrument not properly his but abused by him for such a purpose he once tempted Christ to sin before he assaulted him to bring him to suffer and that was in the mouth of Peter Mark 8. 32. who received the very same check for his pains Get thee behind me Satan that Satan himself did for his last temptation Matth. 4. ver 11. And behold Angels came and ministred unto him Mark hath told the story of the temptation very short He was there in the wilderness forty days tempted of Satan and was with the wild beasts and the Angels ministred unto him In which relation as he hath given us account of his temptation which shewed him man so hath he also of two other things which shewed him more and those were his safety among wild beasts and his visible attendance by Angels Now he mentioneth only his forty days temptation which was by Satan invisibly and speaketh not a word of the three temptations when Satan assailed him in a bodily shape and yet he saith that the Angels ministred unto him which if you will strictly construe according to the very letter of his relation you must conclude that this ministration of Angels was before Satan appeared visibly to him and so it will follow that the Angels ministred to him visibly and Satan tempted him invisibly at the same time But since the briefness of one Evangelist is to be cleared by the larger relation of the other we are to understand Mark by the fuller story of Matthew and so as Matthew doth shew you the full history of the temptation and teacheth you how to construe Marks briefness upon it so must he also explain the time of the Angels ministration namely after all the temptation was ended which Mark hath left undetermined It were no very great Solecism in Divinity to hold that the Angels might be visibly attending of Christ all those forty days that the Devil was invisibly tempting him but since it is most probable that Christ exposed himself in the nakedst manner I mean in the greatest plainness and meanness that might be to Satans tempting that so his victory over him might be the more glorious it is also very probable that he called not for such attendance of Angels but suspended it till his combate was done and the victory obtained And then howsoever they did before The Angels came saith Matthew and ministred unto him When the Scripture speaketh of Spirits or Angels coming or going it doth most generally mean it of a visible and apparent manner as Gen. 19. 1. 32. 1 2. Jude 6. 11. and in very many other places and so is it to be understood here that after the evil Angel or the Prince of the evil spirits was departed who had assailed Christ in a visible shape the good Angels in visible appearances also came and gave their attendance on him Their ministring unto him as to particulars was in bringing to him necessaries and provisions in that his hunger and in that place where it is likely provisions were not otherwise suddenly to be had so the Son of man eateth Angels food and like Elias is fed by the Angels of the Lord in a desert place And thus hath Christ been shewed the Son of God by the voice of the Father and anointed for the great King Priest and Prophet visibly by the Holy Ghost And thus hath he shewed his power and command over the evil Angels and the good Angels have owned his Lordship and dominion over themselves and thus every way attested is he presently to appear amongst men as the Minister of the Gospel SECTION XII S. JOHN Chap. I. Vers. 15. JOHN a a a a a a In the Greek it is John beareth witness and cryed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the former word in the present tense and the latter in the praeter tense the tenses being either indifferently put one for another as the the Translator of Cyrill hath rendred them Testatur clamat or Nove hoc as Erasmus phraseth it this strange construction is used by the Evangelists to shew in the former word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
doubt IT is not ill rendred How long dost thou suspend our mind although not an exact Translation according to the letter But what kind of doubt and suspension of mind was this Was it that they hoped this Jesus was the Messiah or that they rather feared he was so It seems they rather feared than hoped it For whereas they looked for a Messias that should prove a mighty Conquerour should deliver the people from the Heathen yoke and should crown himself with all earthly glory and saw Jesus infinite degrees below such pomp yet by his miracles giving such fair specimens of the Messias they could not but hang in great suspence whether such a Messiah were to be wished for or no. VERS XXXI 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Then the Iews took up stones again THE Blasphemer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by judicial process of the Sanhedrin was to be stoned which process they would imitate here without judgment l l l l l l Sanhedr cap. 7. hal 1. These are the criminals that must be stoned He that lieth with his own Mother or with the Wife of his Father He that Blasphemes or commits Idolatry Now however the Rabbins differed in the definition of Blasphemy or a Blasphemer yet this all of them agreed in as unquestionable Blasphemy that which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 denies the foundation This they firmly believed Jesus did and none could perswade them to the contrary when he affirmed I and my Father are one A miserable besotted Nation who above all persons or things wished and looked for the Messiah and yet was perfectly ignorant what kind of a Messiah he should be VERS XXXV 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. If he called them Gods c. THE Jews interpret those words of the Psalmist I have said ye are Gods to a most ridiculous sense m m m m m m Avodah Zarah fol. 5. 1. unless our Fathers had sinned we had never come into the world as it is written I have said ye are Gods and the Children of the most high But ye have corrupted your doings therefore ye shall dye like men And a little after Israel had not received the Law only that the Angel of death might not rule over them as it is said I have said ye are Gods but ye have corrupted your doings therefore ye shall dye like men The sense is if those who stood before Mount Sinai had not sinned in the matter of the Golden Calf they had not begot Children nor had been subject to death but had been like the Angels So the Gloss. If our Fathers had not sinned by the Golden Calf we had never come into the world for they would have been like the Angels and had never begot Children The Psalmist indeed speaks of the Magistracy to whom the word of God hath arrived by an express dispensation and diploma ordaining and deputing them to the Government as the whole web and contexture of the Psalm doth abundantly shew But if we apply the words as if they were spoken by our Saviour according to the common Interpretation received amongst them they fitly argue thus If he said they were Angels or Gods to whom the Law and word of God came on Mount Sinai as you conceive is it any Blasphemy in me then whom God in a peculiar manner hath sanctified and sent into the world that I might declare his word and will if I say that I am the Son of God VERS XL. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Where Iohn at first Baptized THAT is Bethabarah For the Evangelist speaks according to his own History Which to the judicious Reader needs no proof CHAP. XI VERS I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lazarus SO in the Jerusalem Talmud 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 R. Lazar for R. Eleazar For in the Hierusalem dialect it is not unusual in some words that begin with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aleph to cut off that letter As. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What saith the Master for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bar Ba for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bar abba 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Be R. Bon for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Be R. Abon So very frequently 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Lazar for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eleazar a a a a a a Taanith fol. 68. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 R. Lazar Ben R. Jose b b b b b b Chagigah fol. 78 4. 80. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 R. Lazar Ben Jacob. c c c c c c Kiddushin fol. 60. 2. R. Lazar the Disciple of R. Chajia Rubba Who also are sometimes called by their name not abbreviated d d d d d d Sotah f. 23. R. Eleazar ben Jacob. * * * * * * Ibid. f. 20. 2. R. Eleazar ben Jose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Martha This name of Martha is very frequent in the Talmudick Authors e e e e e e Hieros Schab fol. 3. 4. Isaac bar Samuel bar Martha f f f f f f Bab. Javamoth f. 120. 1. Abba bar Martha the same with Abba bar Minjomi g g g g g g Ibid. cap. 6. hal 4. Joshua ben Gamla married 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Martha the Daughter of Baithus She was a very rich Widow h h h h h h Juchas fol. 57. 2. She is called also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mary the Daughter of Baithus with this story of her i i i i i i Eâ—hah rabbâ—bathi fol. 67. 2. Mary the Daughter of Baithus whom Joshua ben Gamla married he being preferred by the King to the High Priestood She had a mind upon a certain day of expiation to see how her Husband performed his office So they laid Tapestry all along from the door of her own House to the Temple that her foot might not touch the ground R. Eleazar ben R. Zadok saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So let me see the consolation of Israel as I saw her bound to the tails of Arabian Horses by the hair of her head and forced to run from Jerusalem to Lydda I could not but repeat that Versicle the tender and delicate Woman in thee c. Deuter. XXVIII 56. k k k k k k Succah fol. 52. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Martha the Daughter of Baisuth whether Baisuth and Baithus were convertible or whether it was a mistake of the Transcriber let him that thinks fit make the enquiry whose Son was a mighty strong man among the Priests VERS II. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It was Mary which anointed c. THAT is Which had anointed the Lord formerly For I. It is fit the Aorist should have its full force Whoever will not grant this let him give a reason why Bethany which was Lazarus his Town should not be called by his name but said the Town of Mary and her Sister Martha Was it not because those names had been
understanding immortal substance that is not extinguished by sin nor cannot be by any thing And so when God forbids Murther he doth it with this argument That he that kills a Man destroys one that carries the image of God And yet then the likeness of God in Man Holiness and Righteousness was utterly gone but the image of God in these essential constitutives in soul were still remaining in him Upon that saying of God Whoso sheddeth Mans blood by Man shall his blood be shed for in the image of God made he Man if any Man question Is this meant of every Man in the world Can any doubt it Unless the Murther of some Men were allowed though of others forbidden Upon the very same argument we may urge the love of every man to every man because in the Image of God he created him And if thou canst find any man without the Image of God in his Soul then hate him and spare not But then it will further be Objected Then by this Argument I should love the Devil for he was created in the Image of Cod that is He is a spiritual intellectual immortal substance as well as any mans Soul I Answer He is so indeed but these two things make now the vast difference First He is in a sinful estate utterly irrecoverable And so we cannot say of any soul in the world The Apostle saith of the Angels that fell That God cast them down into Hell upon their Fall 2 Pet. II. They are damned already irrecoverably but you cannot say of any soul in the World absolutely that it cannot be saved Whether all Souls in the World be salvabiles in a savable condition we shall not dispute nor whence their salvability comes if it be so But certainly you and I nor no Man in the world can say of any Man that he cannot be saved True we may truly and justly say that if he continue and dye in such and such sins and wicked courses he cannot be saved But of his soul considered in its bare essence we cannot say so Nay we must pray for his Salvation This then is that that beautifies a Soul and makes it lovely and upon which we are to love every Man because he hath a soul capable of enjoying God and Salvation Shall I hate any Mans soul It may be united to God Hate any Mans body It may be a Temple of the Holy Ghost any Mans Person He may be an Inheritor of Eternal Glory Scorn not poor Joseph for all his rags and imprisonment he may come to sit upon a Throne Despise not poor Lazarus for all his Sores and Tatters he may be carried by Angels into Abraham ' s bosom Secondly Christ dyed for Souls he dyed not for Devils And this is no small demonstration of the Excellency and preciousness of a Soul viz. That the Son of God himself would dye for it It is therefore the Apostles Argument once and again Offend not him for whom Christ dyed Destroy not him for whom Christ dyed Rom. XIV 1 Cor. VIII Darest thou hate him for whom Christ dyed Darest thou wrong him for whom the Son of God would shed his blood A SERMON PREACHED upon GENESIS III. 20. And Adam called his Wives name Eve because she was the Mother of all living ADAMS story is all wonder Dust so raised to become so brave a Creature that Bravery so soon lost so soon repaired and so hughly repaired to a better condition That he is sensible of in the Text therefore he calls his Wives name Eve because Mother to all living He had named her quoad sexum as to her sex Chap. II. 23. Now he gives her another name of distinction Then she was called Woman because she was taken out of Man Now Eve because all living were to come out of her Adam shewed Wisdom in naming the Beasts here he shews that and more viz. Faith and sense of his better Estate She was rather the Mother of Death having done that that brought death into the world but he sensible of a better life to come in by her calls her Eve Life as the word signifies Lay this to that in Joh. I. 4. In him was life speaking of Christ and the life was the light of men Eve was the Mother of all living viz. of Christ and all that live by him So that hence I make this Observation That Adam and Eve believed and obtained life For the proof of this let us view their story I. God saith I will put enmity between thee and the Woman and between thy seed and her seed it shall bruise thy head and thou shalt bruise his heel vers 15. Satan had accompanied with them till this Promise came He keeps to them to chear them he perswaded them to hide themselves from the presence of the Lord. But now she sets him at defyance She sees her error The Serpent saith she deceived me grows at enmity with him having now a surer comfort promised to rely upon II. God clothed them with skins vers 21. Which is an evidence that they sacrificed For they had no need of slaying Beasts for any other purpose Flesh they might not eat They were slain for sacrifice and their skins served for clothing Thus Body and Soul were provided for And in these Sacrifices they looked after Christ and saw him in figure The first death in the world was Christs dying in figure Noah knew clean and unclean Beasts and sacrificed This undoubtedly he had learned from the beginning III. Observe that Luk. I. 70. As he spake by the mouth of his holy Prophets which have been since the world began Hinting that from the very beginning of the world there were Prophets of the Messias Thus Adam was a Prophet of Christ and prophesied of him in the name of Eve signifying life And Eve prophesied of him in the name of Cain Gen. IV. 1. She conceived and bare Cain and said I have gotten a man from the Lord Or I have begotten a man the Lord as the words may be rendred And in the name Seth Gen. IV. 25. She bare a Son and called his name Seth For God saith she hath appointed me another seed IV. The promise of the Messiah was not given to a Castaway It was given to Abraham and David and others that were righteous men V. Religion began to be planted by Adam Cain and Abel brought Sacrifice to God Which shews that Religion had been planted before VI. Christ prevailed against the Serpent from the beginning and had a seed The Church began with Adam Else what confusion would there have been in the world VII The Sabbath was given from the beginning and Adam kept it VIII All Gods dealings with him were to forward Faith in him Such were his Cursing the ground his expelling him out of Eden his enjoyning him Sacrifice and the Sabbath IX Adam is ranked with holy ones Gen. V. These things laid together may be sufficient to prove that Adam and Eve believed
Souls to be disposed of according to its sinfulness or goodness But why should God thus dispose as to the taking men out of this World Why not the wicked Soul and Body to Hell and no more ado And why not the holy Soul and Body to Heaven I might say That Simeon and Levi that have been brethren in Evil might be scattered in Jacob that they conspire evil no more That Soul and Body that have been compartners in â—inning might be severed from conjoyning to sin any more But what need we say more than that God hath thus sentenced upon sin that the Body that was created immortal should dye and see corruption and that Soul and Body that were in the nearest conjunction in this World should be disunited and the bonds of life dissolved and Soul and Body parted into two several Regions Oh! how bitter is this parting how dreadful the very thought of it to most in the World Why Christ did as really undergo this separation in his death as any other whatsoever Observable is the expiring of Christ upon his cross both in regard of the thing it self and of the manner of it Comparing the Evangelists together we shall see it the better S. John seems to make It is finished his last words Joh. XIX 30. S. Luke Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit Luke XXIII 46. And add but the construction that the Centurion makes upon his crying out Mark XV. 39. Truly this was the Son of God They all say in our English He gave up the Ghost Which two of them viz. Mark and Luke express 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He breathed out his Spirit according as other dying persons do But Matthew and John have expressions very feeling Matthew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He let go his Spirit or his Soul And John 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He delivered it up Christ could not dye nay I may say he would not dye till all things were fulfilled that were written concerning his death Therefore when he had hung above three hours and knowing it was written They gave me Vinegar c. he said I thirst He tastes and finds it Vinegar and says It is finished now all is accomplished so he bows his Head and composeth himself to dye and cries Father into thy hands c. And having so said He let go his Soul and Delivered it up into the hands of God Remember that Joh. X. 17 18. and you see the sense of these expressions I lay down my life that I may take it again No man taketh it from me but I lay it down of my self I have power to lay it down and I have power to take it again He had life in his own hand and the Jews could not take it from him but he let it go himself and delivered it up When the Centurion saw that he thus cried out and gave up the Ghost he said Surely this man was the Son of God Doubtless this man hath the Disposal of his own life So strong a cry is not the cry of one that is spent and dying through weakness and faintting but it argues life strong and vigorous to be still in him and therefore he dies not of weakness but gives up his life at his own pleasure Shall we pass this great passage of our Saviour without a meditation Mortal men and women if your Lives and Souls were so at your own disposal could you so readily so willingly part with them and give them up to God They are not and time is a coming when we must part with them whether we will or no. Our Saviour hath taught us what to do against they be called for to get them in readiness to be comfortably willing to part with them and give them up into his hands I remember that passage of a good man dying Egredere anima quid times c. Go Soul depart why art thou affraid Thou hast served a good Master be not affraid to go to him It will be a hard pull to have the Soul and Body parted We had need to be getting the Soul loosned that when God calls it may not be unwilling and hang on and stick and be loth to go It was a hard perplexity with him that cried out Animula vagula blandula c. Ah! poor Soul thou must go and whither art thou to go To leave all thy worldly pleasures and delights and must away thou knowest not whither The hard and dreary parting is when the Soul is chained to the World as well as to the Body when it sticks to these things as well as to the Body and must be torn from all these too He that is dead to the World how easie how comfortable is it for that man to dye When he dies he hath nothing else to do but to resign his Soul to him that gave it So that though the manner of Christs parting Soul and Body were extraordinary yet his Soul and Body were as really parted at his death as other mens are III. His Soul thus parted from his Body went to Hades into another World to the place whither holy Souls go after death which himself expresseth in those words to the good Thief To day shalt thou be with me in Paradise What does a Soul instantly after its departure Some say Walks the regions of Air and sees the secrets of nature there But Souls go not into another World to study but to receive rewards And I may say of any Soul departed as Christ of Peter Joh. XXI 18. When thou wast young thou girdest thy self and walkest whither thou wouldest but when thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thy hands and another shall gird thee and carry thee whither thou wouldest not So when the Soul was in the Body it went whither it would moved the Body whither it thought good did what it pleased was at its own pleasure but now being departed another hath girded it and if it be an evil Soul he carries it whither it would not if even the best Soul he hath fixed it that it is not at its own liberty as it was before The other World is the fixing of Souls in their place and condition that they flit no more change no more that as the Soul then is not in a mutable condition as it is here so not in a self-moving condition as here Observe that Eccles. XII 7. Then shall the dust return to the Earth as it was and the Spirit shall return unto God who gave it A good Soul returns to God and a bad Soul too returns to God that gave it both return to God How Now they come intirely into Gods hands to be disposed of according to what was done by them in the flesh and he instantly disposeth them into Heaven or Hell That is the very day of retribution See Luke XVI 22 23. And it came to pass that the Begger died and was carried by the Angels into Abrahams bosom The rich man also died and was
〈◊〉 of two repugnant significations because the Arabick sometimes translating it according to some of their Lexicographers is of that kind I know that the English to lett signifying to permit comes from the Dutch word Belaten not from letten but the word lett in English signifying to hinder is written with the same letters and answers to the Dutch letten in one sense whence one might infer that letten in the Dutch should have the same significations But I fear I shall almost tyre my Reader before I come to that I principally designed which was the benefit and advantages of Talmudical and Rabbinical Learning the chief talent of this learned and laborious Author This kind of study hath now flourished in these Western parts about the space of one Century and somewhat more But at present begins as it seems to be neglected and laid aside partly because it is thought that the best of it is already extracted and prepared to our hands by the hard and assiduous labours of many both Learned and Judicious Men in which may be much mistake partly because it requires much time and pains not attended with such secular Advantages as other Studies more easie and delightful Since its restauration it hath had somewhat the fortune of Chymistry and hath been by degrees inspected improved and used not only by men of whimsey memory or vanity but by the more Wise Judicious and Philosophical Many of both sorts have given us a large account and examples of the great usefulness of it perhaps besides some more instances of what they have observed I may suggest or more insist on one or two which they have not taken so much notice of First then The very knowledge of the opinions and customs of so considerable a part of mankind as the Jews now are and especially have been heretofore is valuable both for pleasure and use It is a very good piece of History and that of the best kind viz. of Humane Nature and that part of it which is the most different from us and commonly the least known to us And indeed the principal advantage which is to be made by the wiser sort of men of most writings is rather to see what men think and are than to be informed in the Natures or Truth of things they write of To observe what thoughts and passions have run through mens minds what opinions and manners they are of Particularly it is of good importance here to take notice of the strange ignorance the putid fables the impertinent trifling the ridiculous discourses and disputes the odd conceits the fantastical observations and explications the childish reasonings the groundless arrogance and self-conceit the superstitious temper of this people universally except Maimonides and one or two Modern more Philosophically given who yet had enough of it too The very Spirit of Hypocrisie Weakness Pride and Superstition which our Saviour and the Prophets those illustrious Preachers of inward and real Righteousness of a solid and intelligent Piety and Virtue reproved and inveighed against in their times runs still generally through their writings It appears yet by them how blindly or hypocritically they prize the smaller matters of their Religion and their own additional circumstances beyond the weightiâ—r and more important They make a great noise of their being Gods peculiar people in special Covenant with him of the Divinity of their Religion and the jus Divinum of all their little institutions and non-sensical mysteries especially of their Cabbala either from the groundless and whimsical interpretation of some command of their Law or from uncertain or false tradition when in the mean time they little mind the great end and design of what is true and useful in them They will dispense with Charity and Humanity it self to observe their own decisions while they think it lawful to compass the Death of an Israelite who wears Linsey-woolsey and unlawful to take up a Heathen out of the Sea ready to perish They talk as if God were so enamoured of their Ancestors and doted on their posterity that he made the World only for their sake and thought himself still so obliged to them for their honour they do to him by preferring and chusing him and his Laws and Religion before others that he must needs be their Protector and Saviour nor ever suffer one of those his dear people to perish or scarce come to any harm This is a disease in all Religions and but too ready to creep into the best of Religions Christianity it self Which hath so expresly discover'd and severely condemned it in the foolish Hypocrites of the Mosaical Religion to which it succeeds We may further also observe how much the Jews and other Oriental people are given to strange uncouth and strong imaginations especially about intellectual things like the Pythagorean's and Platonists who had their Learning and Notions from the East and the South which as it hath its use for invention and discovery sometimes of more than what ever enters into the thoughts of the dull generality of mankind so it is a great disadvantage of nature too stuffing the mind with a great many impertinencies follies and falshoods and that believed with great pertinacity unless it be managed by the supreme faculties of understanding reason and judgment After all this a man may meet with some opinions among them either by chance or Tradition and many Institutions Rites and Laws with the explication and application of them which may be good hints to Wiser Men. Though I have been generally inclinable to believe that the most of the considerable Doctrines among them about intellectual matters in Divinity and Philosophy As concerning the Nature and Attributes of God some things of the Messia the nature and orders of Angels of the Holy Spirit and Divine presence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Resurrection of the dead the Immortality of Souls and their states after death of the first and second death of a kind of Purgatory of the day of judgment of original sin c. of some of which there is some account in the Theol. Jud. of Du Voisin I say I have been always prone to think that the Jews especially the Modern such as Ramban Rasi Saadia Kimchi Abarbanel c. have received them though insensibly and not known to themselves and with some mixture and interpolation of their own from Heathen and Christian Philosophers Fathers Schoolmen who first taught them and set them about in the World I have said the most not all and this I think I could make probable in many particulars if this were a place for it But this is enough for the first Advantage A second use of the Talmudical and Rabbinical Authors may be the confirmation of the History of our Saviour Jesus the true Messias That there were such persons as Jesus and his Disciples who lived in such a Country and in such an Age that he performed such actions and delivered such
always had a considerable influence upon the manners of Men Great Examples do work more powerfully than the most subtle Reasonings and the most Elaborate Arts of Perswasion For though Men are generally shye of an Eloquent and Witty Man and apt to suspect an Artifice where they discern a piercing Wit and a ready Invention and consequently are little bettered by the strongest Arguments of Perswasion but go on in a course of Vice and Sloth in spight of all endeavours to reclaim them yet there is something in a good Example which does more powerfully charm them Here is a certain force not easily eluded This confirms the Truth of what we should not without it so firmly have believed Besides it does after the most lively manner represent Vertue and Goodness to us and its Desirableness and its Beauties in the most sensible and familiar way that we can desire A great Example does also convince us That it is a possible thing to do Vertuously and that our excuses are but pretexts and covers to our Sloth and Laziness Hence it is that as the Death of a vertuous and good Man is a great loss to the Community so the preservation of his Memory and representing his Example to those who survive him doth greatly advance the Publick good Many excellent Persons have passed through the World with little observation They have affected privacy and avoided crowds and shunned Publick notice Their Modesty hath been as great as their other Vertues and many others who could not be concealed while they lived have yet been soon forgotten after their decease for want of some to do them right in transmitting their memory to posterity Upon these considerations and upon no other whatsoever I have undertaken to give the World some small account of our Reverend and very Learned Author I Sincerely declare I had much rather it had been done by any other hand For besides my want of time and leisure and of many other helps needful for such a Work which I could plead for my excuse I might justly have expected that this should have been done by some one who upon all accounts was better provided for it Our Author John Lightfoot D. D. was born in the Rector's House of Stoke upon Trent in the County of Stafford on the 29th day of March being Tuesday Anno Domini 1602. As for this time of his birth I find it under his own Hand in one of his Academical Exercises which he performed being Vice-Chancellor in the stead of Dr. Arrow-Smith Publick Divinity Professor and Master of Trinity College in Cambridge who was at that time Sick He tells us there That that Doctor and Himself were born in the same year on the same day above named and almost in the same hour that Doctor near New-Castle upon Tine in Northumberland Himself near New-Castle under Line in the County of Stafford For which he had a very dear affection calling it in one of his Epistles his Mother the Mother of his birth and the Mother of his dearest interests And in another most passionately and most elegantly lamenting her under the miseries that the Civil Wars had brought upon her He was the Son of Mr. Thomas Lightfoot Vicar of Uttoxetar in the County of Stafford A man not to be named without a preface of honour and respect He was born in a little Village called Shelton in the Parish of Stoke above named He was a Man of exemplary Piety and of an industry indefatigable and one of the greatest examples of this last Age for his constant care of those Souls which were committed to his Charge This he shewed by his constant Preaching and diligent Instructing and Catechizing the Youth of his Parish which his Preaching did not excuse him from He was a burning and shining light and shewed his love to his great Lord and Master by the unwearied care of his Sheep He was in Holy Orders six and fifty years and thirty six years Vicar of Uttoxetar above named Died July 21. Anno Domini 1658. and in the eighty first year of his age Our Authors Mother was Mrs Elizabeth Bagnall a Gentlewoman of a very good Family Three of which Family were made Knights by Queen Elizabeth for their martial Prowess and Valour in the then Wars in Ireland against the Rebels She was a Woman of exemplary Piety and died Jan. 24. Anno Domini 1636. at the age of seventy and one Our Author when he was fit to be sent to a Grammar School was committed to the care of Mr. Whitehead School-Master at Morton-Green near Congerton in the County Palatine of Chester There he continued till June Anno Domini 1617. And thence he was sent to Christ College in Cambridge where he was admitted under the Tuition of the very Learned and Pious Mr. William Chappel then Fellow of that House and afterwards Doctor in Divinity and Master of Trinity College in Dublin and lastly Lord Bishop of Cork in Ireland While he continued in Christ College he gave great proofs of a pregnant Wit and great proficiency in his Studies His Tutor told some of the Heads of the University at that time that he had a young Pupil meaning Lightfoot whom he thought the best Orator of all the Undergraduates in the Town He made an extraordinary proficiency in his Studies during his stay in that place especially in the Latine and Greek Tongues For the Hebrew Tongue he neglected it there and lost that skill in it which he brought thither And for Logick he could by no means fancy that contentious and quarrelsom study it being very disagreeable to the quiet genius of this young Student He could not be so happy as to stay any longer in that learned Society than till such time as he was Bachelor of Arts. After this he was admitted as an assistant to his former Master Mr. Whitehead who was then Master of a famous School at Repton in the County of Darby where he continued a year or two and made great improvement in the Greek Tongue His conversation there was as pleasing to the Master as his mildness was acceptable to the Boys who were under his trust Sometime after this he entred into Holy Orders and the first place of his settlement after this was at Norton under Hales in the County of Salop This was near to Bellaport in the same County which was the Mansion House of the very Learned and Worthy Sir Rowland Cotton Knight who was his constant hearer then his Patron afterwards and his faithful friend whiles he lived This Sir Rowland Cotton was a Man of very singular learning He was the Son of Mr. William Cotton Citizen and Draper of London He had great skill in the Hebrew Tongue by the early instructions of Mr. Hugh Broughton who often lodged and for some considerable time resided at his Fathers House There were few places in the Hebrew Bible which he was not able readily to read and render into English when he was but seven or eight
years of age and he did not only understand but readily speak the Language This worthy Knight our Author often mentioned as his great Friend and a person of a most exemplary life as well as of great Learning and Judgment I have seen a Sermon of our Authors prepared to be Preached at his Funerals in which he bewails his death and complains at the close of it that he was hindred by the express Command of this worthy and modest Knight upon his death bed from saying any thing of him This may seem to be a digression but it is a very pardonable one it being designed only to take an occasion of speaking well of one who deserved well of the World and particularly of our learned Author whose incomparable learning and skill in the Hebrew affairs are under God in great measure owing to the Learned and Religious Gentleman Sir Rowland Cotton did whiles our Author preached at the place above named out of respect to his hopeful parts take him into his own family as his Chaplain There he laid the foundation of his Rabbinical Learning for which he is justly renowned not only here in England but beyond the Seas And that which put him upon it as our Author himself would frequently relate it was this Sir Rowland would often question him in that Language in which our Author was then but a Novice and this after some time wrought upon him so effectually that out of shame and indignation that he wanted that Learning which his Patron had he set himself close to the Study of the Tongues and the Hebrew especially He was ashamed to be baffled as he confessed he often was by a Country Gentleman and that also in a piece of Learning which he by his Profession and his Character was much more obliged to attain to than his Patron could be supposed to be And this was the occasion of his applying himself to those very useful Studies to which otherwise probably he would have continued a stranger In his Studies in this Family he made a great progress and was greatly cherished in them by his Patron to whom he was always very dear With him he continued at Bellaport till Sir Rowland left the Country and went to reside at London with his Family at the request of Sir Allen Cotton his Fathers younger Brother who was Lord Mayor of the City Within a little while our Author followed his Patron to the City He continued not long there before he returned into the Country again and visited his Father and Mother at Uttoxetar above named of whom he took a solemn leave with a resolution to travel beyond the Seas to their no little sorrow But having left his Father and Mother and travailing as far as Stone in the County of Stafford which place was then destitute of a Minister he was by the importunity of those who were concerned perswaded to accept of that place And so he did and forthwith set his Parents at ease by letting them know that his Travels were now at an End At this place he continued two years or thereabouts During this time May 21. 1628. he married Joice the Daughter of William Crompton of Stone Park Esq and Widow of George Copwood of Dilverne in the County of Stafford Gentleman From Stone our Author removed to Hornsey near the City of London for the sake of the Library of Sion College to which he often resorted and from thence in the Spring Anno Domini 1630. he and his Family came to Uttoxetar aforesaid where he continued till the September following when Sir Rowland Cotton preferred him to the Rectory of Ashley in the County of Stafford Here our Author continued in great esteem for the space of twelve years and here he very much pursued his Rabbinical Studies And to that end he bought a small piece of Land lying near unto his Parsonage-house where he built a small House in the midst of a Garden containing a Study and withdrawing room below and a lodging Chamber above Here he closely followed his said Studies with great delight and unwearied diligence and did choose to lodge here very often though it were so near to his Family and Parsonage House He continued in this place till June Anno Domini 1642. when upon what occasion soever it was most probably being called up to the Assembly of Divines unwillingly he seems to leave his abode and Country and became a kind of Exile in London as we may collect from his Epistle before his Handful of Gleanings upon Exodus Where he thus bespeaks the Parishoners of S. Bartholomews behind the Exchange That when exiled from his own they made him theirs But in this his destitute state it seems he continued not long His parts and worth like a great light could not be hid but soon were taken notice of in the City So that he became Minister to the Inhabitants of the Parish aforesaid Where as we learn from that Epistle their first meeting was with extraordinary kindness and the same mutual affection abated not between them About this time it was also that another employment was laid upon him namely to be a Member of the Assembly of Divines at Westminster Whether I shall now follow him and give some account of his carriage and demeanour there In the year 1643. The Ministers of the City of London met together to consult whether they should preach on the Christmas day following as they had been wont to do or take no notice at all of the day One of them whom I shall not name of great Autority among them was against their Preaching and was very near prevailing with the rest of his Brethren to forbear Our Author was at that meeting being at that time Minister at St. Bartholomews aforesaid who was so far from consenting to the advice of that person who gave it that he took him aside and argued the Point with him and did not only maintain the lawfulness of the thing in question but the expedience of it also and shewed that the omitting it would be of dangerous consequence and would reflect very much upon those Men who made profession of no other design but reforming what was culpable and faulty In a word he so far prevailed with the Company that when it was put to the question it was carried in the Affirmative and there were not above four or five of the whole who dissented I forbear to mention the particular arguments which our Author made use of which I could easily have done because I do not mention it as an instance of his Learning that he was able to maintain this cause than which no thing can be thought more defensible but only to let the Reader know that though our Author lived in the late unhappy times and conversed with Men who were extravagantly bent upon extreams yet he did not want courage and integrity in standing against the stream In the debates of that Assembly at Westminster our Author used the
to be known introductory to such a Work Where he purposed to treat largely and freely upon these five things Oh! that it had pleased God so to have disposed his future occasions and opportunities that he might have accomplished these his useful and brave Designs I. To fix the certain year of our Saviours birth II. To dispose in their proper places all the dislocations of Texts and Stories in the Old Testament which are exceeding many That such dislocations in the New Testament might be thought the less strange III. To make a Chorographical Description of the Land of Canaan and the places adjoyning Which would help to the clearer understanding of much of the Story of the Gospel And IV. A Topographical Description of Jerusalem and of the Fabrick of the Temple to facilitate divers passages in the Gospel of no small obscurity And V. To give some History of the State and Customs of the Jews in those times when the Gospel began and was first preached out of their own Authors What an excellent Book would this have been And this he set himself roundly and in good earnest about and had chosen him a Patron viz. A Noble Man of his own Country to whom to dedicate the whole For this Work he had laid in many materials and made a good progress in it in so much that he foresaw it was like to swell to a great Volume This began to discourage him not his own pains that he saw by what he had already done would be very great but the injurious Press that in those times refused any thing but what was very brief This put him upon a new labour namely to contrive how to Epitomize and Abbreviate what he had written and to send out his Studies piece-meal into the World as he did afterwards Whereby his Method was broken many of his useful Notions suppressed by studying brevity and all that after saw the Light but a kind of confused Harmony Whereas what a Noble and excellent Treatise would it have appeared if it had been digested according to the Authors first project into one just Volume Indeed had it pleased God to lengthen out his life sometime longer we might possibly have seen all his pieces compiled and digested into a Method by his own Hand and reduced probably in such an Order as he had originally designed them For upon the resort of some Booksellers to him and their desire that he would revise and prepare all his formerly published Works he gave them his promise that he would consider their proposal But his death prevented the bringing this to any effect But it may be some satisfaction to all those that value Doctor Lightfoot and his Learning that though the World enjoys not this Labour in the Method and Perfection it was at first intended yet he lived so long as to impart to us at several times the sum and substance of it For to look back upon the design of that Harmony and Preface before mentioned Of the four parts whereof the Harmony was to consist the two last namely the explaining of the difficulties of the Language and illustrating the sense are effected in part in his last and best Labours The Hebrew and Talmudical Exercitations and we lament only that his leisure or his Life permitted him not to have gone through all the Books of the New Testament in that Method as well as the Four Gospels the first Epistle to the Corinthians and some part of the Acts of the Apostles and a scrap of the Romans And the two former parts of the said Harmony namely the Order of the Texts and his Reasons for so ordering them we have in his Three Harmonies afterwards published and especially in his last published in the year 1655. The chief thing we want here is the full Text of the Four Evangelists laid down before us in its true Order of time And this he had transcribed curiously and exactly from end to end by his own Hand in that Order and Series as things occurred Whereby those four Divine Historians were reduced into one compleat Story and might have been read with far more ease and pleasure and understanding But he offered it to the Press and found its passage difficult because it would swell the Book too much as he tells us in his Epistle before that Book This M S. lyes in a private Hand and may hereafter if occasion serve see the Light As for the five Parts of the Preface designed the two first were compleated and published long since by him Annis 1644 1647. And for the two next the Land of Canaan is Chorographically described and the situation of Jerusalem and the Temple in some measure shewn in his Disquisitions prefixed before his several Horae Hebraicae and in his distinct Treatise of the Temple And this last Edition of his Works exhibits all this in three Maps one of Jerusalem another of the Holy Land drawn according to the Doctors own judgment and a third of the Temple it self accurately drawn by the Doctors own Hand upon Vellam and now Printed from that Original This Map he mentions in his Epistle before the Prospect of the Temple Which it seems he himself had a good conceit of athing he seldom had of his own performances so as he would fain for the excellent use of it have had it published with the Book but it would not then pass Hear his own commendation of it He calls it A full plain punctual and exact Prospect and Description of the Temple its Situation Dimension Platform Fabrick and Furniture both within and without the Walls Gates Courts Cloisters Chambers and Buildings that were about it the Altar Lavers Stations for Men Slaughter places for Beasts and all the Offices belonging to it A Delineation so copious and plain in all the particulars of that holy ground that had it had the hap to have come to the publick view I should not have feared to have made the Reader the Judge and Censor upon the nature and use of the thing He seldom speaks so confidently but the Hap of becoming publick is not happened unto it Though now at last by good hap it is But however the World has at length gained this Map so long suppressed yet his Chorographical Description of Canaan and the places adjoyning is irrecoverably lost You will be the more sensible of the loss of it if you will hear what the Design of it was and what pains he had taken about it Take it from his own pen in one of his Epistles He intended to describe the Land of Israel in a way somewhat new indeed and untrodden and as he believed unattempted he means out of the Writings of the Jews For he had observed three sorts of things that might be picked up out of the Talmuds and other Jewish Authors if dextrously managed in reference to the Land of Canaan I. In exceeding many passages when they come to speak of places of the Land that are mentioned in Scripture
14. for Trachonitus r. Trachonitis l. 57. for 23. r. c. 33. p. 452. l. ult for fonte Abila r. fonte Abila p. 446 447. in the top should be Luke Chap. 2. p. 454. Luke 3. for Matth. p. 742. for Cainite read Canaanite A Map of CANAAN According to D r. Lightfoot A Chronicle of the Times AND THE ORDER OF THE TEXTS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT WHEREIN The Books Chapters Psalms Stories Prophecies c. are reduced into their proper order and taken up in the proper places in which the natural Method and genuine Series of the Chronology requireth them to be taken in WITH Reason given of dislocations where they come And many remarkable Notes and Observations given all along for the better understanding of the Text the difficulties of the Chronicle declared the differences occurring in the relating of Stories reconciled and exceeding many Scruples and Obscurities in the Old Testament explained The Book of GENESIS CHAP. I. Days of the Creation I THE ALMIGHTY TRINITY 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having dwelt from all eternity in and with it self when it saw good to communicate it self did in the beginning of the being of things create Heaven and Earth the two parts of the World of nothing in a moment Verse 1. The earth newly created lay covered all over with water and there was darkness through the world in that vast vacuity that was between the face of that great deep which covered the earth and the clouds or cataracts of Heaven which were the inferior part of Heaven and were created in the same instant with the Heavens full of water and the Heavens in the instant of their creation were set a * * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 moving by the Spirit that garnished them in a constant and continued motion and with their motion the course of nature began and the clock of time was set a going Verse 2. Twelve hours was there universal darkness through all the world and then was light created in this upper Horizon and there it inlightned twelve hours more and then flitted away as the light of the Sun now doth to the other Hemisphere and thus was the measure and work of the first day Verse 3 4 5. Days of the Creation II The air spread out through that great space that was betwixt the waters that covered the Earth and the waters that were in the cataracts of Heaven and as the light did remove the universal darkness so doth this spreading out of the air remove the emptiness and vacuity and this was the work of the second day but of this days work it is not said That God saw it good as it is said of the others because the partition and separation of all waters is not fully perfected till the next day Vers. 6 7 8. Days of the Creation III The waters that covered the Earth are brought into their channels and the dry land appearing is stored with trees and plants on this days work it is twice said That God saw it good once for the full and intire separation of the waters and again for the fructification of the ground Vers. 9 10 11 12 13. Days of the Creation IV When the light at the close of the third day was departed from this Horizon the Moon and Stars began to appear in the Sky and in the morning the Sun rose in the East and began his course and so this visible host of Heaven was the work of the fourth day The invisible host of Angels was in most probability created in the very same instant with the Heavens themselves Vers. 14 15 16 17 18 19. Days of the Creation V Fowle and fish and * * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crocodiles Hippopotames c. Amphibia created and the first blessing of generation pronounced upon them Vers. 20 21 22 23. Days of the Creation VI With Chap. I. from Vers. 24. to the end read Chap. II. from Vers. 4. to the end Beasts created and all manner of creeping things of the clean sorts of beasts there were seven created of every kind three couple for breed and the odd one for Adams sacrifice upon his fall which God foresaw Adam created in holiness and righteousness and high honor and happiness Dominion is given to him over all the creatures which is more clearly evidenced to him in that they are brought to him to receive their names from him which by the great wisdom that was in him he giveth them even at the first sight agreeable to their natures among them all he seeth no mate meet for himself but he observeth them all fitly mated one to another and so becometh the more sensible of his own being mateless therefore the Lord provideth a fellow meet for him even out of his own body having cast Adam the mean while into a trance God marrieth them together puts them in the garden and gives them a command Now fell the Angels for they seeing the honor and happiness in which man was created and set and the Lord giving the Angels themselves a charge concerning him to keep him in his ways and to be ministring spirits to him for his good some of them spited this his honor and happiness and despised this their charge and ingagement and so through pride against the command of God and for envy at the felicity of man they fell CHAP. III. THese Angels that were now become Devils through spite at man had no comfort at all left them in their fall but this miserable and mischievous one to bring man into the same condemnation with them For the effecting of this they lose no time but attempt it by tempting him in his wife the weaker vessel she not yet knowing that there were any Devils at all but well knowing that God had allotted her and her husband the custody of Angels mistook the Devil that spake in a Serpent for a good Angel and so was deceived by him and sinned and drew her husband into the same transgression with her this was about high noon the time of eating And in this lost condition into which Adam and Eve had now brought themselves did they lie comfortless till towards the cool of the day or three a clock afternoon Then cometh God to censure them but first promiseth Christ to be a Redeemer to them and a destroyer of Satan Curseth the earth that they might not fix their minds on things below doometh them to labour misery and mortality that they might look for rest in Heaven Adam layeth hold on the promise and in faith therein nameth his wife Eve or Life God teacheth him the rite of sacrifice and with the skins of the sacrificed beasts cloatheth them and expelleth them out of Eden and so fell Adam on the day that he was created and brought in death and so the first thing that dyeth in the world is a sacrifice or Christ in a figure CHAP. II. Ver. 1 2 3. At the end of the third Chapter in order of
Ismael 22 Isaac 8 league c. God had foretold Abraham of the Egyptian Abram 109 Ismael 23 Isaac 9 affliction and his affliction beginneth first by an Egyptian Abram 110 Ismael 24 Isaac 10 namely by Hagar and her son There is mention of Abram 111 Ismael 25 Isaac 11 a double space of his seeds sojourning in a land not Abram 112 Ismael 26 Isaac 12 theirs viz. 400 years Chap. 15. 13. which was from Abram 113 Ismael 27 Isaac 13 Ismaels mocking to their delivery out of Egypt and Abram 114 Ismael 28 Isaac 14 430 years Exod. 12. 40. which was from the promise Abram 115 Ismael 29 Isaac 15 given to Abram Gen. 17. 1. to their delivery Gal. 3. 17. Abram 116 Ismael 30 Isaac 16 Abraham consecrateth a grove at Beersheba that he Abram 117 Ismael 31 Isaac 17 might have hallowed wood for his sacrifices as well as holy fire see Chap. 21. 7. he had had fire from heaven at some time upon his sacrifice and he preserved it World 2126 Sem 568 Salah 433 Eber 403 Abram 118 Ismael 32 Isaac 18 SALAH or Shelah dieth being 433 years old read Gen. 11. 14 15. Abram 119 Ismael 33 Isaac 19 There is a good space of time passed over in silence Abram 120 Ismael 34 Isaac 20 concerning Isaac for from the time of Ismaels mocking Abram 121 Ismael 35 Isaac 21 which was at his fifth year till the time of his offering Abram 122 Ismael 36 Isaac 22 up in a figure which was at his thirty third as Abram 123 Ismael 37 Isaac 23 may be conceived there is no mention of him for as Abram 124 Ismael 38 Isaac 24 yet the story most especially followeth the Acts of Abraham Abram 125 Ismael 39 Isaac 25 Now it is very likely that as the offering up of Abram 126 Ismael 40 Isaac 26 Isaac was so plain and perfect a figure of the offering up Abram 127 Ismael 41 Isaac 27 of Christ in other things so also that these two things the Type and Antitype did agree in the time and that Isaac was offered when he was two and thirty years and an half old or three and thirty current which was the age Abraham 128 Ismael 42 Isaac 28 of our Saviour when he was crucified And the like concurrence Abraham 129 Ismael 43 Isaac 29 and circumstance of the time may be also well Abraham 130 Ismael 44 Isaac 30 conceived of Abel at his death who murdred by his brother Abraham 131 Ismael 45 Isaac 31 typified the same thing that Isaac did sacrificed by Abraham 132 Ismael 46 Isaac 32 his father CHAP. XXII Abraham 133 Ismael 47 Isaac 33 ISAAC probably offered up this year The mount Moriah Abraham 134 Ismael 48 Isaac 34 Ver. 2. the third day Ver. 4. His first bearing the Abraham 135 Ismael 49 Isaac 35 wood and then the wood bearing him Vers. 6 9. His Abraham 136 Ismael 50 Isaac 36 being bound hand and foot Vers. 9. do call us to remember such circumstances in the death of Christ. CHAP. XXIII World 2145 Sem 587 Eber 422 Abraham 137 Ismael 51 Isaac 37 SARAH dieth being 127 years old the only woman Abraham 138 Ismael 52 Isaac 38 whose age is recorded in Scripture A burial place is Abraham 139 Ismael 53 Isaac 39 the first land that Abraham hath in Canaan CHAP. XXIV XXV to Verse 7. and 1 CHRON. 1. Vers. 32 33. World 2148 Sem 590 Eber 425 Abraham 140 Ismael 54 Isaac 40 ISAAC is married to Rebeccah Abraham after Sarahs Abraham 141 Ismael 55 Isaac 41 death marrieth Keturah and hath divers children by Abraham 142 Ismael 56 Isaac 42 her those children when they come to age he sendeth Abraham 143 Ismael 57 Isaac 43 away into those countries beyond Jordan and in Arabia Abraham 144 Ismael 58 Isaac 44 which Kedarlaomer and the Kings with him had conquered Abraham 145 Ismael 59 Isaac 45 and by the conquest of them they descended to Abraham Abraham 146 Ismael 60 Isaac 46 There these sons of his grow into Nations and become continual Abraham 147 Ismael 61 Isaac 47 enemies to the seed of Israel Though Abraham were Abraham 148 Ismael 62 Isaac 48 very old at Sarahs death being 137 years old then yet is Abraham 149 Ismael 63 Isaac 49 he not past the strength of generation through the strength of that promise I will multiply thee c. The greatest wonder of Isaacs birth was that he was born of an old barren woman World 2158 Sem 600 Eber 435 Abraham 150 Ismael 64 Isaac 50 SEM dieth being 600 years old read Gen. 11. 11. the Abraham 151 Ismael 65 Isaac 51 same was Melchisedech the only man in the world greater Abraham 152 Ismael 66 Isaac 52 then Abraham For though Eber and Arphaxad and the Abraham 153 Ismael 67 Isaac 53 other Patriarchs had this dignity above Abraham that they Abraham 154 Ismael 68 Isaac 54 were his fathers yet he was dignified above them all in Abraham 155 Ismael 69 Isaac 55 this that he had the singular and glorious Promise made to Abraham 156 Ismael 70 Isaac 56 him which was not made to any of them but only Sem Abraham 157 Ismael 71 Isaac 57 Sem saw the two great miseries of the world the Flood Abraham 158 Ismael 72 Isaac 58 and the confusion of Tongues but he saw comfort in Abraham Abraham 159 Ismael 73 Isaac 59 and Isaac He lived as many years after Abraham came into the land of Canaan as Abraham was old when he came thither namely 75 years CHAP. XXV Ver. 11. and from Ver. 19. to the end World 2168 Eber 445 Abraham 160 Ismael 74 Isaac 60 JACOB and Esau born first he that was natural Abraham 161 Ismael 75 Isaac 61 Iacob 1 and then he that was spiritual These children Abraham 162 Ismael 75 Isaac 61 Iacob 2 strove in the womb and Rebeccah inquired after the Abraham 163 Ismael 77 Isaac 63 Iacob 3 cause and the Lord by an oracle it is like by Abrahams Abraham 164 Ismael 78 Isaac 64 Iacob 4 oracle at Beersheba resolves her of the difference of the Abraham 165 Ismael 79 Isaac 65 Iacob 5 children and of the Nations that should descend of Abraham 166 Ismael 80 Isaac 66 Iacob 6 them Esau is born all hairy over like a kid a strange Abraham 167 Ismael 81 Isaac 67 Iacob 7 birth and he is therefore named Esau that is Made Abraham 168 Ismael 82 Isaac 68 Iacob 8 for he had his beard and his pubes now even from the Abraham 169 Ismael 83 Isaac 69 Iacob 9 birth as if he had been a mature man The story is Abraham 170 Ismael 84 Isaac 70 Iacob 10 now to fall upon the acts of Isaac and Jacob and therefore in this Chapter it concludes the story of Abraham and Ismael reckoneth up the tearm of their lives and mentioneth their deaths by anticipation the Reader Abrah 171 Ismael 85 Isaac 71 Iacob 11 will readily reduce the Texts that mention these to Abrah
and only salve it with making a statute for her yearly lamentation In some time of the Judges the High-priesthood is translated from the line of Eleazer to the line of Ithamar as appeareth in Eli in the beginning of the Book of Samuel Now in all the story of the Judges we find not any one thing so likely to be the cause of rooting out of that house from the Priest-hood as about this matter of Jephtah they not instructing him better but suffering such a butchery for a sacrifice Jephtah hath a new quarrel with the Ephraimites and slayeth 42000 of them discovering them by the mis-pronouncing of a letter he might have offered many words that had Sh double in them as Shemesh the Sun Shelosha three Shalsheleh a chain but the word proposed is Shiboleh because of the present occasion It signifieth a stream and the Ephraimites are put to call the stream that they desired to pass over by the right name and they could not name it CHAP. XII Vers. 8 9 10. World 2825 Iephtach 1 Iephtach 2 IBSAN judgeth seven years He was a man of Bethlehem and thereupon Iephtach 3 imagined by the Jews to be Boaz without any ground or reason for since Iephtach 4 Iephtach 5 Rahab the mother of Boaz was taken into the Congregation of Israel were 270 Iephtach 6 years and then guess whether Boaz be likely to be active now Ibsan is renowned Iephtach 7 for the number and equality of the number of his sons and daughters CHAP. XIII And CHAP. XII Vers. 11 12. World 2832 Elon 1 ELON judgeth ten years He was a Galilean of Zebulon In the tenth Elon 2 year of Ibsan the Philistims forty years of oppressing begin mentioned Elon 3 Chap. 13. verse 1. Samson is born about this year if not in it for when the Elon 4 Angel telleth of his conception the Philistims were lords over Israel see Elon 5 verse 5. The story of his birth is joyned to the story of his life that there Elon 6 might be no interruption in the story of the Judges before him and that the Elon 7 whole history of his life and birth might lie together but in Chronical Series Elon 8 it lieth about the beginning of the rule of Elon Elon 9 Elon 10 JESSE the father of DAVID born by this time if not before CHAP. XII Vers. 13 14 15. World 2842 Elon 1 ABDON judgeth eight years He is exceedingly renowned for his Elon 2 children having as many young Nobles and Gallants to his sons and Elon 3 granchildren as would make a whole Sanhedrin namely seventy and himself Elon 4 the Head He was an Ephraimite of Pirathon and so Josephs glory Elon 5 shineth again in Ephraim as it had done in Joshua before the time of the Elon 6 Judges and had done in Manasseh in the Judges times in Gedeon Jair Elon 7 and Jephtah Ephraims low estate in the matter of Abimelech and Shechem is Elon 8 now somewhat recovered in Abdon CHAP. XIV XV. XVI World 2850 Elon 1 SAMSON judgeth twenty years A man of Dan and so as Ephraim Elon 2 and Dan had bred the first Idolatry they yield the last Judges he Elon 3 was born supernaturally of a barren woman and becomes the first Nazarite Elon 4 we have upon record He killeth a lion without any weapons findeth honey Elon 5 in the carkass proposeth a parable to thirty Philistim gallants which Elon 6 in three days they cannot unriddle and on the seventh day saith the Text Elon 7 they said unto his wife Perswade thy husband Chap. 14. vers 15. That is Elon 8 on the Sabbath day their irreligiousness not minding that day and now Elon 9 finding the fittest opportunity of talking with his wife alone Samson being Elon 10 imployed about the Sabbath duties He pays them with their own Countrymens Elon 11 spoil Fires the Philistims corn with three hundred Foxes is destroying Elon 12 them all his life but destroys more at his death A type of Christ. Elon 13 It is observable that the Philistims are said to bear rule and oppress Israel Elon 14 all Samsons days Chap. 13. 1. The Lord delivered Israel into the hands of the Elon 15 Philistims forty year and Chap. 15. 20. And Samson judged Israel in the days Elon 16 of the Philistims twenty years This helpeth clearly to understand that the Elon 17 years of the oppressours are included in the years of the Judge and so Elon 18 endeth the Chronicle of the Book of Judges in the death of Samson though Elon 19 the posture of the Book it self do end in another story No Judge of all Elon 20 the twelve had fallen into the enemies hand and under their abuse but only Samson but he slayeth more at his death then while he was living The first Book of SAMUEL THIS Book containeth an History of 80 years viz. from the death of Samson who died by his own hand gloriously to the death of Saul who died by his own hand wretchedly This time was divided into two equal portions namely 40 years to Eli 1 Sam. 4. 18. and 40 years to Samuel and Saul Acts 13. 21. CHAP. I. II. III. World 2870 Eli 1 ELI judgeth 40 years He was of Ithamar For Eleazers line had lost the Eli 2 High Priest-hood in the times of the Judges It had been in that family Eli 3 seven generations viz. Eleazar Phineas Abishua Bukki Uzzi Zerahiah Meraioth Eli 4 Eli 5 1 Chron. 6. 4 5 6. and there it failed till the seventh generation after Eli 6 namely through the times of Amaziah Ahitub Zadok Ahimaaz Azaria Johanan Eli 7 and then comes Azariah and he executes this Office in the Temple Eli 8 that Solomon built 1 Chron. 6. 7 8 9 10. observe these six that failed of the Eli 9 high Priest-hood left out of the Genealogy Ezra 7. 3 4. Eli was the first of Eli 10 the other line that obtained it and it run through these descents Eli Phineas Eli 11 Ahitub Ahimelech Abiathar 1 Sam. 14. 3. 22. 20. 1 King 2. 26. SAMUEL Eli 12 Eli 13 the son of his mothers prayers tears and vows was born in * * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Sam. 1. 1. that is of one of the two Ramahs to wit that of the Zophites of the hill country of Ephraim 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be construed as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in 1 Sam. 18. 2. one of two and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be construed as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Josh. 21. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Luk. 1. 39 5. Not the hill of Ephraim but the hill country Aramathea the Eli 14 twentieth from Levi of the off-spring of Korah who was swallowed up of Eli 15 the ground 1 Chron. 6. and Numb 26. 11. He had murmured at the Priesthood Eli 16 and Magistracy and now one of his line is raised up to repair both when Eli 17 they are decaied Samuel was a vowed Nazarite and dedicated at the
came For if Baasha began to reign in the third year of Asa and reigned but four and twenty years as 1 King 15. 33. asserteth then was Baasha dead nine full years before the six and thirtieth year of Asa came and therefore he could not then possibly come up against Judah for he was rotten in his grave But it is thus to be understood that in the six and thirtieth year of Asaes Kingdom that is of the Kingdom of Judah since the revolt of the ten tribes Baasha came up against that Kingdom and warred against it the Kingdom that God would not have to be fought against Now as Jeroboam had made the division which had now continued six and thirty years viz. 17 of Rehoboam 3 of Abijah and 16 of Asa so doth Baasha go about now to confirm that division for he setteth on to build and Garrison Ramah that he might stop all entercourse betwixt Israel and Judah and therefore the Holy Ghost reckoneth the time of this act of Baasha by a computation from the first division And he calls it the Kingdom of Asa the rather also because he had lately confirmed and established it to himself as far as it was possible for him to do namely by a Reformation and a Covenant But now doth Asa exceeding ill for he relieth upon an arm of flesh the King of Syria he hireth him with dedicate things which himself had dedicated but a year or two before he bringeth a forraign enemy in to the Land of Israel and imprisoned the Prophet that reproved him for it Here is the first Captivity of any Israelites and Dan the place of the golden Calf falleth under the sword Because Asa leaned upon the King of Syria therefore was the King of Syria escaped out of his hand 2 Chron. 16. 7. for the Syrian was in league with Baasha and had Asa let him alone he had sided with Baasha and Asa if he had relied on God had conquered Israel and the Syrian both but now he had lost that victory over Syria by seeking thereunto for help 2 CHRON. XVI ver 1. to ver 7. World 3065 Asa. 16 Baasha 14 Division 35 BENHADAD son of Tabrimmon Asa. 17 Baasha 15 Division 36 now King of Syria Baasha cometh up against Judah and beginneth to build and to fortifie Ramah which was a frontier upon the very skirt of Ephraim towards Benjamin and Judah 2 CHRON. XVI vers 7. to vers 11. Asa 18 Baasha 16 Division 37 ASA upon this reliance upon Asa 19 Baasha 17 Division 38 Syria declineth excee-dingly Asa 20 Baasha 18 Division 39 from his former goodness Asa 21 Baasha 19 Division 40 for he grows not only harsh to Asa 22 Baasha 20 Division 41 the Prophet Hanani that reproved Asa 23 Baasha 21 Division 42 him but he also began to Asa 24 Baasha 22 Division 43 use harshness and to tyrannize Asa 25 Baasha 23 Division 44 over his Subjects and for this his alteration he is in continual Baasha 24 wars and troubles World 3074 Asa 26 Elah 1 Division 45 Asa seeth an end of his great Enemy World 3075 Asa 27 Elah 2 Omri 1 Division 46 Baasha and the ruine of that family as he had seen the ruine of the family of Jeroboam 1 KINGS XVI vers 1. to vers 23. Asa 18 Baasha 16 Division 37 AS Hanani the Seer reproved Asa 19 Baasha 17 Division 38 Asa for his reliance Asa 20 Baasha 18 Division 39 upon Syria so Jehu the son of Asa 21 Baasha 19 Division 40 Hanani reproveth Baasha for his Asa 22 Baasha 20 Division 41 Idolatry and threatneth destruction Asa 23 Baasha 21 Division 42 to him and to his family Asa 24 Baasha 22 Division 43 and the same fate is denounced Asa 25 Baasha 23 Division 44 to his house that had befallen the Baasha 24 house of Jeroboam World 3074 Asa 26 Elah 1 Division 45 ELAH reigneth in the of Asa 1 King 16. 8. World 3075 Asa 27 Elah 2 Omri 1 Division 46 OMRI reigneth having slaign Zimri who had slain Elah This is a year of great turbulency in the State of Israel Elah a drunkard of Ephraim is slain by Zimri and Baasha's house is utterly destroyed with him Zimri reigneth at Tirzah but Omri is made King in the Camp at Gibbethon In that very place had Baasha gotten the Kingdom by the slaughter of Nadah five and twenty years ago 1 King 15. 27. a siege being there then as it is now Omri besiegeth Zimri in Tirzah and Zimri destroyeth himself and the Kings Pallace together Then there is another competition and war betwixt Omri and Tibni which continueth till the thirty first year of Asa 1 King 16. 23. And then Tibni is overthrown and Omri becometh sole and intire King Howbeit in the account that the Scripture giveth of Omri's raign saying That he raigned twelve years The beginning of these years is to be taken from the death of Zimri which was in the seven and twentieth of Asa 1 King 16. 15. Therefore whereas it is said in vers 23. That in the one and thirtieth year of Asa King of Judah began Omri to raign over Israel twelve years it is to be understood that his whole raign from the death of Zimri was twelve years which expired in the eight and thirtieth of Asa ver 29. but that the first year of his sole and single Government was Asa's thirty first 2 CHRON. XVI ver 11 12 13 14. World 3076 Asa 28 Omri 2 Division 47 ASA seeth now a third change Asa 29 Omri 3 Division 48 in the Kingdom of Israel Asa 30 Omri 4 Division 49 first the family of Jeroboam then Asa 31 Omri 5 Division 50 of Baasha now of Omri Thus Asa 32 Omri 6 Division 51 speedily doth Idolatry root Families Asa 33 Omri 7 Division 52 out and thus little stability Asa 34 Omri 8 Division 53 is there with those that forsake Asa 35 Omri 9 Division 54 God Athaliah a spawn of Asa 36 Omri 10 Division 55 this last family setteth hard in Asa 37 Omri 11 Division 56 time to bring in the like ruine and confusion into the royal stock Omri 12 of Judah that is now in Israel when she goeth about to destroy the Kings Seed Ahab 1 ASA falleth diseased of Ahab 2 the Gout and seeketh too much to Asa 38 the Physitians 2 Chron. 16. 12. World 3086 Asa 39 Division 57 His name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth a Physitian World 3087 Ahab 3 Division 58 in the Chaldee Tongue Asa 40 Division 59 Asa still diseased in his feet 1 KING XXII Vers. 41 42 43. World 3089 Asa 41 Ahab 1 Ahab 4 Division 60 JEHOSHAPHAT reigneth upon his fathers death in the fourth year of Ahab 2 Ahab 5 Division 61 Ahab 2 King 22. 41 42 c. and walketh uprightly before the Lord and prospereth 1 KINGS XVI vers 23. to the end World 3076 Asa 28 Omri 2 Division 47 FROM this second of Omri Asa 29 Omri 3 Division 48 42 years are reckoned to
the expedition against the Syrians about Ramoth Gilead this was one of the Cities of refuge Josh. 20. 8. and that consideration World 3107 Ahab 19 Ahab 22 Iehoram 2 Division 78 might ingage Jehoshaphat in this business the rather because that was a concernment of his Kingdom as well as of the Kingdom of Israel 2 KING I. all World 3106 Ahab 18 Ahab 21 Ahaziah 2 Iehoram 1 Division 77 AHAZIAH falling through a grate as he was walking on his leads catcheth his death and Jehoram his Brother succeedeth him twelve year 2 Kings 3. 1. World 3107 Ahab 19 Ahab 22 Iehoram 2 Division 78 AHAB slain at Ramoth Gilead and now as Saul sparing the Amalakites was slain by an Amalakite so Ahab sparing the Syrians is slain by them Perdere quos vult Deus dementat otherwise might Ahab have taken cautions enough for meddling in this war he had not only the warning of Micaiah the son of Imlah when he is setting forward 1 King 22. 28. nor only the guilt of Naboths blood and his own Idolatry nor only the terrible threatnings of Eliah denounced against him but he might read how hainously he had sinned in sparing Benhadad and the Syrians and accordingly might expect vengeance by the Syrians as the Prophet had told him by what the Lord had demonstrated about that matter He had called the Syrian King the man of his curse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 King 20. 42. he had therefore given Ahab two great victories over him he had not only cast down the wall of Aphek Jerecho like to make the City undefensible of the Syrians that were fled thither but had slain 27000 with the fall of it he had slain a man with a Lion as 1 King 13. 24. which refused to forward and to help to set on an admonition to him yet seeing all these things he would not see for as he had sold himself to sin so had the Lord sold him to destruction It is somewhat observable that this murderer of Naboth and sparer of Benhadad is slain at a City of refuge by Benhadads Army and by a shot made at random Compare Deut. 19. 4. His son Ahaziah dyes before him by a fatal fall inquires at the Devil when he is sick as Saul at a Witch loseth one hundred men by fire from Heaven and dieth childless Here begins vengeance on Ahabs house Compare Jeroboams twenty two years and his son Nadabs two years and their reigning together with Ahabs twenty two and Ahaziahs two These last times of Ahab the Text gives us account to reckon thus Three years he is about the business of Ramoth viz. his 20 21 22. three years before he is without war with Syria 1 King 22. 1. viz. his 19 18 17. In this space of time he murders Naboth the year before them viz. his 16. He hath great victory over Syria slayeth 100000 men and taketh Benhadad And the year before that he hath another victory over them viz. in his fifteenth 2 CHRON. XIX XX. Iehoshaphat 20 Iehoram 3 Division 79 JEHOSHAPHAT reformeth his Kingdom and setteth up Judges throughout the Land World 3109 Iehoshaphat 21 Iehoram 4 Division 80 Jehoshaphat hath a miraculous victory against Moab Ammon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the inhabitants of Mount Seir that lay upon Animon borders for the rest of Edom rebelled not yet See 2 King 8. 20. These people are elswhere called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Maonites Judg. 10. 12. or Mehunims 2 Chron. 26. 7. and so should they be expressed in 1 Chron. 4. 41. And these written by name came in the days of Hezckiah King of Judah and smote their Tents and the Maonites that were found there The LXX renders it well there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here and 2 Chron. 26. 8. either by inversion of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which kind of thing is very common in Scripture as Heres and Serah Josh. 24. 30. compared with Judg. 2. 9. Beta and Tibath Compare 2 Sam. 8. 8. with 1 Chron. 18. 8. Eliam and Ammiel 2 Sam. 11. 3. compared with 1 Chron. 3. 5. and abundance more that might be alleadged or because of their mixture with the Ammonites in their habitation as Midianites and Ishmaelites are all one Gen. 37. And observe how roundly the Text comes off with this inversion and how clearly it argues this cohabitation 2 Chron. 26. 7 8. And God helped Uzziah against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mahunims and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ammonites gave gifts to Uzziah This company that came against Jehoshaphat is said to come from beyond the Sea from Syria ver 2. now this Sea was the dead Sea as it appeareth by the words immediately following and behold they be in Hazazan-Tamar which is Engedi which lay upon the Southern point of the dead Sea Now neither that place nor these mens Country were in Syria but that in Canaan and their Country in Arabia and therefore when it said they came from Syria it is to be understood they came in the King of Syrias quarrel and upon his war which he now raised upon Jehoshaphat to be avenged on him for taking part with Ahab at Ramoth Gilead 2 KING III. 1 2 3 4 5. Iehoshaphat 20 Iehoram 3 Division 79 JEHORAM destroyed Baal out of Samaria but continueth Jeroboams golden Calves Moab rebelleth and so he loseth World 3109 Iehoshaphat 21 Iehoram 4 Division 80 a great Tribute It is like that Ahab conquered Moab when he conquered Benhadad and the two and thirty Kings with him and that the King of Moab was one of those Kings 2 CHRON. XXI ver 1 2 3 4. World 3110 Iehoshaphat 22 Iehoram 1 Iehoram 5 Division 81 JEHORAM or Joram the Son of Jehoshaphat made Viceroy again for so it is plain 2 King 8. 16. In the fift year of Joram son of Ahab King of Israel Jehoshaphat being then King of Judah Jehoram the Son of Jehosaphat King of Judah began his reign and reigned eight years in Jerusalem Now this was upon Jehoshaphats going with Joram King of Israel to war against Moab 2 King 3. 7. 9. For as Jehoshaphat when he went with Ahab to Ramoth Gilead made Joram then King in his stead till he came again as was observed before so doth he now when he goeth with Joram Ahabs son against Moab but Jehoshaphat doth never sit in the throne again for observe 1. that whereas it is said Joram reigned eight years in Jerusalem they are reckoned from this beginning as it appeareth by 2 King 8. 25. where they are ended in the twelfth of Joram the son of Ahab 2. That Jehoshaphat is called The King of Israel 2 Chron. 21. 2. for his affinity and society which Ahab and Joram the Kings of Israel had undone him and when he would not take warning upon his first miscarriage in that kind 2 Chron. 19. 2. he is sorely punished upon a
Iehu 5 Division 93 self reigned six years she had Athaliah 6 Iehu 6 Division 94 sons of her own by some other man whom she desireth to promote 2 Chron. 24. 7. 2 KINGS IX to vers 30. World 3118 Athaliah 1 Iehu 1 Division 89 JEHU the son of Jehoshaphat Athaliah 2 Iehu 2 Division 90 anointed for the destruction Athaliah 3 Iehu 3 Division 91 of Ahabs house reigneth twenty Athaliah 4 Iehu 4 Division 92 eight years He is anointed Athaliah 5 Iehu 5 Division 93 by Elisha's servant at Elisha's appointment Athaliah 6 Iehu 6 Division 94 read Chap. 9. ver 4. that So the young man even the servant of the Prophet went c. He is anointed at Ramoth Gilead where Ahab had received his death and Jehoram his son lately some wounds He slayeth Jehoram with his own hand and causeth the death of Ahaziah King of Judah also This man is sometime called Jeho-achaz with part of the name Jehovah set before his name as 2 Chron. 21. 17. 25. 17. sometime Achaz-jahu with part of that name Jehovah set after as 2 Chron. 22. 2. and sometime Azariah 2 Chron. 22. 6. The relation of the manner of his death in the Books of Kings and Chronicles is exceeding different and accordingly the understanding of it exceeding difficult 2 King 9. 27. it is said that when Ahaziah saw the death of Jehoram King of Israel he fled by the way of the garden and Jehu followed after him and said Smite him also in the Chariot in the going up to Gur which is beside Ibleam and he fled to Megiddo and died there But in 2 Chron. 22. 8 9. it is said That when Jehu was executing Judgment upon the house of Ahab and found the Princes of Judah even the sons of the brethren of Ahaziah that ministred to Ahaziah he slew them And he sought Ahaziah and they caught him for he was hid in Samaria and brought him to Jehu and slew him Now the current of the Story at large is thus Jehu slayeth Joram in the field of Jezreel as Ahaziah and Joram were together Ahaziah seeing this flees and gets into Samariah and hides himself there Jehu marcheth to Jezreel and maketh Jezabel Dogs meat From thence he sendeth to Samaria for the heads of Ahabs children and posterity which are brought him by night and shewed by him to the people in the morning Then he marcheth to Samaria and by the way slayeth Ahaziahs kinsmen forty two men findeth Jehonadab the father of the Rechabites Coming into Samaria he maketh search for Ahaziah they find him hid bring him to Jehu he commands to carry him up towards Gur by Ibleam and there to slay him it may be his father Joram had slain his brethren there as Ahab had done Naboth in Jezreel they do so smite him there in his Chariot and his Charioter driveth away to Megiddo before he dies The Story in the Book of Kings is taken up short and laid with the Story of the death of Jehoram that the end of both the Kings may be taken up together but the Book of Chronicles shews the order 2 KING XI from vers 4. to end and 12. 1 2 3. 2 CHRON. XXIII XXIV to ver 4. World 3124 Ioash 1 Iehu 7 Division 95 JOASH anointed by his Ioash 2 Iehu 8 Division 96 Uncle Jehojada and reigneth Ioash 3 Iehu 9 Division 97 forty years Good Jehojada Ioash 4 Iehu 10 Division 98 bringeth him to the Crown Ioash 5 Iehu 11 Division 99 and the people into Covenant Ioash 6 Iehu 12 Division 100 c. The Priests and Levites Ioash 7 Iehu 13 Division 101 had the chief hand in the Coronation Ioash 8 Iehu 14 Division 102 They are thus distinguished Ioash 9 Iehu 15 Division 103 2 King 11. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ioash 10 Iehu 16 Division 104 for so it is written Meajoth Ioash 11 Iehu 17 Division 105 Captains of hundreds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ioash 12 Iehu 18 Division 106 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Priests and Levites Ioash 13 Iehu 19 Division 107 The Priests called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Hebrews give it because they were the chief or of the higher rank and the Levites called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or men of the Ioash 14 Iehu 20 Division 108 guard because they were the Ioash 15 Iehu 21 Division 109 Warders in the Temple Joash Ioash 16 Iehu 22 Division 110 hath two wives of Jehojada's Ioash 17 Iehu 23 Division 111 providing for him Jezabel the Ioash 18 Iehu 24 Division 112 wife of Ahab and Athaliah the Ioash 19 Iehu 25 Division 113 wife of Joram had caused all Ioash 20 Iehu 26 Division 114 this mischief in Israel and Judah Ioash 21 Iehu 27 Division 115 and therefore the good High Priest provideth that this King World 3145 Ioash 22 Iehu 28 Division 116 miscarry not by such a match 2 KING X. from vers 30. to end World 3124 Ioash 1 Iehu 7 Division 95 JEHU followed the Ioash 2 Iehu 8 Division 96 Idolatry of Jeroboam the golden Ioash 3 Iehu 9 Division 97 Calves though he had destroyed Ioash 4 Iehu 10 Division 98 Baal the Idol of Ahab Hazael Ioash 5 Iehu 11 Division 99 cuts Israel short beyond Ioash 6 Iehu 12 Division 100 Jordan and destroyeth the Reubenites Ioash 7 Iehu 13 Division 101 Gadites and Manassites Ioash 8 Iehu 14 Division 102 there Elisha with tears had Ioash 9 Iehu 15 Division 103 told what mischief and misery Ioash 10 Iehu 16 Division 104 he should work to Israel which Ioash 11 Iehu 17 Division 105 he now beginneth to act and Ioash 12 Iehu 18 Division 106 goeth on to perfect in the days Ioash 13 Iehu 19 Division 107 of Jehoahaz the son of Jehu Jehu hath a promise of his sons sitting on his throne even to the fourth generation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ioash 14 Iehu 20 Division 108 Omries house had stood four Ioash 15 Iehu 21 Division 109 successions Omri Ahab Ahaziah Ioash 16 Iehu 22 Division 110 and Joram The four Ioash 17 Iehu 23 Division 111 successions of Jehues sons were Ioash 18 Iehu 24 Division 112 Jehoahaz Jehoash Jeroboam and Ioash 19 Iehu 25 Division 113 Zachariah But between the Ioash 20 Iehu 26 Division 114 reign of Jeroboam and Zachariah Ioash 21 Iehu 27 Division 115 there was a long interregnum or space between as we shall observe when we come there World 3145 Ioash 22 Iehu 28 Division 116 Jehu dieth 2 KING XII from vers 4. to end And 2 CHRON. XXIV from vers 4. to end And 2 KING XIV 1 2. World 3146 Ioash 23 Jehoahaz 1 Division 117 JOASH taketh course for the Ioash 24 Jehoahaz 2 Division 118 repairing of the Temple Ioash 25 Jehoahaz 3 Division 119 and he keepeth close to Religion Ioash 26 Jehoahaz 4 Division 120 all the time that Jehojada Ioash 27 Jehoahaz 5 Division 121 lived but when he was dead Ioash 28
Jehoahaz 6 Division 122 he forgetteth God and forsaketh Ioash 29 Jehoahaz 7 Division 123 his Temple and he and Ioash 30 Jehoahaz 8 Division 124 Judah betake themselves to Ioash 31 Jehoahaz 9 Division 125 open Idolatry for which wrath Ioash 32 Jehoahaz 10 Division 126 cometh upon them And to Ioash 33 Jehoahaz 11 Division 127 make their measure full they slay Zachariah a Priest and Prophet between the Temple and the Altar Ioash 34 Jehoahaz 12 Division 128 Zachariah stoned in the Temple Ioash 35 Ioash 36 Ioash 37 Jehoahaz 13 Jehoahaz 14 Jehoahaz 15 Division 129 Division 130 Division 131 Hazael invadeth Judah World 3163 Ioash 38 Amaziah 1 Jehoahaz 16 Iehoash 1 Division 132 Amaziah reigneth twenty Ioash 39 Amaziah 2 Jehoahaz 17 Iehoash 2 Division 133 nine years 2 King 14. 1 2. World 3163 Ioash 40 Amaziah 3 Iehoash 3 Iehoash 4 Division 134 Joash sâ—ain by his servants Here it is apparent that Amaziah reigned three years before his fathers death and the reason was because of his fathers sore diseasedness which made him unable to manage the Kingdom 2 Chron. 24. 25. Jehoash also reigned three years before his fathers death for he grew valiant and victorious against the Syrians and thereupon he is made Viceroy in his fathers life time 2 KING XIII all World 3146 Ioash 23 Jehoahaz 1 Division 117 JEHOAHAZ the son of Ioash 24 Jehoahaz 2 Division 118 Jehu reigned 17 years and Ioash 25 Jehoahaz 3 Division 119 doth wickedly following Jeroboams Ioash 26 Jehoahaz 4 Division 120 Calves Hazael oppresseth Ioash 27 Jehoahaz 5 Division 121 Israel and continueth that Ioash 28 Jehoahaz 6 Division 122 misery that he had begun in the Ioash 29 Jehoahaz 7 Division 123 time of Jehu He had invaded Ioash 30 Jehoahaz 8 Division 124 and destroyed Israel beyond Ioash 31 Jehoahaz 9 Division 125 Jordan And threshed Gilead with Ioash 32 Jehoahaz 10 Division 126 threshing instruments of iron as Ioash 33 Jehoahaz 11 Division 127 Amos 1. 3. and now he cometh on this side Jordan and falleth upon Israel there and taketh Gath of the Philistims and setteth Ioash 34 Jehoahaz 12 Division 128 himself against Jerusalem Ioash 35 Jehoahaz 13 Division 129 He is hired by King Joash with the Ioash 36 Jehoahaz 14 Division 130 dedicate things of the Temple Ioash 37 Jehoahaz 15 Division 131 to depart but yet he doth Joash no small mischief World 3163 Ioash 38 Amaziah 1 Jehoahaz 16 Iehoash 1 Division 132 Jehoash reigneth 16 years Ioash 39 Amaziah 2 Jehoahaz 17 Iehoash 2 Division 133 2 King 13. 10. and proveth a World 3163 Ioash 40 Amaziah 3 Iehoash 3 Division 134 deliverer and Saviour against Iehoash 4 Syria for this is he that is spoken of in 2 King 13. 5. 2 KING XIV from ver 3. to ver 19. 2 CHRON. XXV to ver 27. Amaziah 4 Iehoash 5 Division 135 AMAZIAH slayeth the Amaziah 5 Iehoash 6 Division 136 murderers of his father Amaziah 6 Iehoash 7 Division 137 hireth 100000 of Israel against Amaziah 7 Iehoash 8 Division 138 Edom they dismissed plunder Amaziah 8 Iehoash 9 Division 139 Judah and slay 3000 men Amaziah 9 Iehoash 10 Division 140 2 Chron. 25. 13. Amaziah conquereth Amaziah 10 Iehoash 11 Division 141 Edom but is overcome Amaziah 11 Iehoash 12 Division 142 by their Idols He is miserably Amaziah 12 Iehoash 13 Division 143 beaten by Jehoash King of Israel Amaziah 13 Iehoash 14 Division 144 and Jerusalem plundered and a Amaziah 14 Iehoash 15 Division 145 great deal of the wall of it Amaziah 15 Iehoash 16 Division 146 broken down namely on that side of the City that looked towards Samaria World 3176 Amaziah 16 Ierob 1 Ierob 2 Division 147 AMAZIAH liveth fifteen Amaziah 17 Ierob 3 Division 148 years current after Jehoash Amaziah 18 Ierob 4 Division 149 his death 2 Chron. 25. 25. Amaziah 19 Ierob 5 Division 150 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amaziah 20 Ierob 6 Division 151 2 Chron. 25. 27. And from the Amaziah 21 Ierob 7 Division 152 time that he departed from the Amaziah 22 Ierob 8 Division 153 Lord the hearts of his Subjects Amaziah 23 Ierob 9 Division 154 departed from him and they Amaziah 24 Ierob 10 Division 155 began to conspire against him Amaziah 25 Ierob 11 Division 156 and the conspiracy grew so Amaziah 26 Ierob 12 Division 157 strong that they forced him at last to flee from Jerusalem to Lachish for his safety this was but a little before his death for it seemeth Amaziah 4 Iehoash 5 Division 135 IN the time of Jehoash his Amaziah 5 Iehoash 6 Division 136 reign Elisha dieth and his Amaziah 6 Iehoash 7 Division 137 dead bones raise a dead man Amaziah 7 Iehoash 8 Division 138 Hazael the King of Syria dieth Amaziah 8 Iehoash 9 Division 139 also in the time of Jehoash Amaziah 9 Iehoash 10 Division 140 and Benhadad his Son reigneth Amaziah 10 Iehoash 11 Division 141 in his stead Him Jehoash beateth Amaziah 11 Iehoash 12 Division 142 three times and restoreth Amaziah 12 Iehoash 13 Division 143 Cities to Israel which he had Amaziah 13 Iehoash 14 Division 144 taken from them in the time of Amaziah 14 Iehoash 15 Division 145 Jehoachaz when he had sorely Amaziah 15 Iehoash 16 Division 146 conquered both without and within Jordan 2 KING XIV ver 23 24 25 26 27. World 3176 Amaziah 16 Ierob 1 Ierob 2 Division 147 JEROBOAM reigneth Amaziah 17 Ierob 3 Division 148 41 years and walketh Amaziah 18 Ierob 4 Division 149 in the Idolatry of Jeroboam Amaziah 19 Ierob 5 Division 150 in the first yet is he victorious Amaziah 20 Ierob 6 Division 151 exceedingly and prosecutes Amaziah 21 Ierob 7 Division 152 his father Joash his Amaziah 22 Ierob 8 Division 153 wars and victories with very Amaziah 23 Ierob 9 Division 154 good success For the Lord Amaziah 24 Ierob 10 Division 155 pittied Israel and would not Amaziah 25 Ierob 11 Division 156 yet destroy them Jeroboam Amaziah 26 Ierob 12 Division 157 restoreth all the land of the two Tribes and half Tribe beyond Jordan which Hazael had taken in the time of 2 KING XIV ver 19 20. 2 Chron. 25. 27 28. Amaziah 27 Ierob 13 Division 158 by the Text that they sent Amaziah 28 Ierob 14 Division 159 presently after him thither to â—lay World 3189 Amaziah 29 Ierob 15 Division 160 him Amaziah is slain at Lachish Amaziah 1 Ierob 16 Division 161 At his death his son and heir Amaziah 2 Ierob 17 Division 162 apparent Uzziah or Azariah is Amaziah 3 Ierob 18 Division 163 but four years old for he is Amaziah 4 Ierob 19 Division 164 but sixteen in Jeroboams twenty Amaziah 5 Ierob 20 Division 165 seventh 2 King 15. 1 2. Amaziah 6 Amaziah 7 Ierob 21 Division 166 therefore the throne is empty Amaziah 8 Ierob 22 Division 167 eleven years and the rule is Amaziah 9 Ierob 23 Division 168 managed by some as
Potectors Amaziah 10 Ierob 24 Division 169 whilst Uzziah is in his Amaziah 11 Ierob 25 Ierob 26 Division 170 Division 171 minority 2 KING 14 ver 23. to 29. Amaziah 27 Ierob 13 Division 158 Jehu even from the entring Amaziah 28 Ierob 14 Division 159 in of Hamath on the North World 3189 Amaziah 29 Ierob 15 Division 160 to the Sea of the plain or Amaziah 1 Ierob 16 Division 161 the dead Sea South He also Amaziah 2 Ierob 17 Division 162 restoreth Hamath it self Amaziah 3 Ierob 18 Division 163 and Damascus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Amaziah 4 Ierob 19 Division 164 to Judah in Israel Amaziah 5 Ierob 20 Division 165 2 King 14. 28. David had Amaziah 6 Amaziah 7 Ierob 21 Division 166 conquered them and they Amaziah 8 Ierob 22 Division 167 being now revolted he rerecovers Amaziah 9 Ierob 23 Division 168 them to Israel in Amaziah 10 Ierob 24 Division 169 Judahs title as fitter to Amaziah 11 Ierob 25 Division 170 be subject to the Seed of Ierob 26 Division 171 Israel then to Syria Judah was not able to recover his own right for they had lately been subject to Jeroboams father and he had sacked Jerusalem and done with it what pleased and now Jeroboam his son being a far more potent King and Judah continuing still in its wickedness as having never recovered strength since Jehoash conquered Amaziah and pulled down Jerusalem wall and withal there being now no King on the throne of Judah this Jeroboam when he had recovered the two Tribes and half beyond Jordan from Syria in the right of the Kingdom of Samaria he also recovers Hamath and Damascus to himself and Israel in the right and title of Judah Judah being now exceeding much in his power since his father had so miserably brought them under Of these Victories over the Syrians Jonah the Prophet prophesied who lived in these times but his journey to Niniveh was not as yet but some space hereafter as shall be observed anon 2 KINGS XIV ver 21 22 15. ver 1 2 3 4. World 3201 Uzziah 1 Ieroboam 27 Division 172 UZZIAH crowned he Uzziah 2 Ieroboam 28 Division 173 is also called Azariah Uzziah 3 Ieroboam 29 Division 174 both the names sounding to Uzziah 4 Ieroboam 30 Division 175 the same sence the one The Uzziah 5 Ieroboam 31 Division 176 Lord is my strength the other Uzziah 6 Ieroboam 32 Division 177 The Lord is my help as 2 Chron. Uzziah 7 Ieroboam 33 Division 178 26. 7. Uzziah 8 Hereabout was the time that Uzziah 9 Ieroboam 34 Division 179 Hosea and Joel began to prophesie Uzziah 10 Ieroboam 35 Division 180 and presently after Amos Uzziah 11 Ieroboam 36 Division 181 also beginneth Uzziah 12 Ieroboam 37 Division 182 There had been Prophets before Uzziah 13 Ieroboam 38 Division 183 this time continually but Uzziah 14 Ieroboam 39 Division 184 none left their Prophesies behind Uzziah 14 Ieroboam 40 Division 185 in writing but now ariseth a company of Prophets World 3215 Uzziah 15 Ieroboam 41 Division 186 that do 2 CHRON. XXVI ver 1 2 3 4. 2 KING XIV ver 29. World 3201 Uzziah 1 Ieroboam 27 Division 172 IN the twenty and seventh Uzziah 2 Ieroboam 28 Division 173 year of Jeroboam began Uzziah 3 Ieroboam 29 Division 174 Azaâ—iah to reign two and Uzziah 4 Ieroboam 30 Division 175 fifty years He built Elath or Eloth Uzziah 5 Ieroboam 31 Division 176 in the Country of Edom Deut. Uzziah 6 Ieroboam 32 Division 177 2. 8. 2 Chron. 17. And restored Uzziah 6 Ieroboam 32 Division 177 it to Judah after that the King Uzziah 7 Ieroboam 33 Division 178 Amaziah slept with his fathers Uzziah 8 Uzziah 9 Ieroboam 34 Division 179 that is even in those eleven Uzziah 10 Ieroboam 35 Division 180 years before his Coronation Uzziah 11 Ieroboam 36 Division 181 whilst he was yet in his minority Uzziah 12 Ieroboam 37 Division 182 Uzziah 13 Ieroboam 38 Division 183 A fearful Earthquake happens Uzziah 14 Ieroboam 39 Division 184 before the death of Jeroboam Uzziah 14 Ieroboam 40 Division 185 and Amos fore-tells it two years before it comes and foretells World 3215 Uzziah 15 Ieroboam 41 Division 186 of Jeroboams death by the sword Amos 7. The order and time of these former PROPHETS THE Murder of Zacharias the son of Barachias or Jehoiada was the first ruine of Judah and the beginning of their first rejection For when they slew that Prophet and Priest of the Lord in the Court of the Temple and besides the Altar they plainly shewed how they despised and rejected the Lord and his Temple Priest-hood and Prophesie From that time did their state decay and was mouldring towards ruine and that from thence forward fell into sad diseases as well as King Joash did that commanded the Murder This Hosea toucheth upon as the very Apex of their wickedness when they so brake out as that blood touched blood Hos 4. 2. the blood of the Sacrificer was mingled with the blood of the Sacrifice as Luke 13. 1. And the very Apex of their incorrigibleness in that they proved a people that strove with the Priest Hos. 4. 4. And this wicked act of theirs our Saviour makes as the very period and Catastrophe of their State and Kingdom Matth. 23. 35. How they declined from that time both in Religion Joash and Amaziah and the people with them becoming open Idolaters and in the State by the oppression of Syria and of Joash is so apparent in the Story that he that runneth may read and he that readeth not the cause with these effects readeth not all that may be read But more especially in these times that we have in hand in the latter times of Jeroboam the Lord spake indignation from Heaven in more sensible and more singular and terrible manner in three dreadful judgments the like to which neither they nor their fathers had seen nor heard and the sight and feeling of which when it did not avail with them for their conversion and bettering the Lord hath a company of Prophets that are continually telling them of worse judgments namely of final subversion to come upon them The first of these fearful judgments was an earthquake so terrible that it brought them to their wits ends and put them to flee for their lives but they knew not whether Ye shall flee as they fled before the earthquake in the days of Uzziah Zech. 14. 5. This was as the beginning of their desolation and the shaking of the earth was as a sign unto them that their State and Kingdom should ere long be shaken Amos prophecied of this two years before it came Amos 1. 1. and that the Lord would roar from Zion and utter his voice from Jerusalem as did Joel also some time before Joel 2. to 11. This earthquake was in the days of Jeroboam as well as in the days of Uzziah for so Amos sheweth
destroyeth Senacheribs Army yet should Judah at last be also cast off and become Lo-ammi and then the Gentiles should be called in in Israels and Judahs stead And thus having laid the generals of his Prophesie down in the first Chapter he goeth on in the second to particularize upon those heads and to shew the reason and manner of the Jews rejection and the manner and happiness of the Gentiles calling And thus the time of these two first Chapters is reasonably apparent 3. His third and fourth Chapters may be supposed to have been delivered by him at the same time because in Chap. 4. 3. he speaketh of the Plagues of Locusts and that Amos and Joel had spoken of fore-telling them also as they had done In the third Chapter under the parable of another marriage with an adulterous wife he fore-telleth the iniquity of the people after their return out of Babel into their own Land and also their state in their present rejection when they neither follow Idols nor God when neither as a wife they adhere to God nor yet to any other god as to another husband The fourth Chapter taketh the people up as they were in their present posture in the Prophets time and sheweth their wickedness and what Judgments the Lord had in store for them and according to this tenor he goeth on through the rest of his Book 5. The rest of the Book may be supposed coincident some of it with the times of Ahaz and some of it with the former times of Ezekiel even to the captiving of the ten Tribes as shall be observed when we come there The Prophesie of JOEL all IN these latter days of Jeroboam the second and much about the times of Amos his first prophecying among Israel did Joel also appear and begin to prophecy among Judah Some of the Hebrew Doctors have conceived him to have lived in the time of Elisha and that these threatnings of his of famine were accomplished in the seven years famine in that time 2 King 8. 1. others have supposed him to have lived and prophesied in the times of Manasseth King of Judah casting his time as much too forward as the other was too backward but his Subject matter will declare his time for seeing he speaketh of the same Plague of Locusts and of drought and fire that Amos doth it is an argument sufficient to conclude that Amos and he appeared about the same time He sadly bemoaneth and describeth in his two first Chapters the miserable famine and grievous condition that the people were brought into through the Plagues of Locusts and Drought and painteth out the Catterpillars and Cankerworms and Locusts which he calleth the Northern Army as if they were an Army of men indeed They came in at the North part of the Land from towards Syria and Hamath and kept as it were in a body and devoured all before them as they went along to the South part and there as they were facing about to go off below the point of the dead Sea the barrenness of that part affamished them who had affamished the whole Country The Prophet yet concludes afterwards with comfortable promises of Rain after the Drought and flourishing Trees and times after these Locusts And upon that discourse of the restitution of temporal blessings he riseth to speak of spiritual blessings in the days of Christ in the gift of Tongues and in the wonders that should attend Christs death and that should go before the destruction of Jerusalem and concludes in the third Chapter with threatnings against the enemies of Jerusalem and particularly foretelleth the destruction of the Army of Senacharib against which the Lord caused his mighty ones to come down vers 11. namely his Angels and destroyed them in the valley of Jehoshaphat before Jerusalem This Hosea also had particularly pointed at Hos. 1. 7. The Book of AMOS all THIS Prophesie is so clearly dated that there needeth not to use many words to shew in what time to lay it It was uttered in the days of Jeroboam and in the days of Uzziah that they lived together and of this Prophets prophesying in any Kings reign further there is no mention Almost at the end of his Book he telleth us that Jeroboam was then alive and Amaziah the Priest of Bethel would have stirred him up against Amos as against a Traytor Chap. 7. 10. c. so that this Book is to be taken in in the latter times of Jeroboam and the proper order of it falleth between the seven and twenty and eight and twenty verses of 2 King 14. And in the same place also come in the Books of Hosea and Joel And so we may observe the dealing of the Lord with Israel the plainer For whereas they had been brought very low by their enemies and their miseries were become exceeding great the Lord yet would not destroy them but would try them with one kindness more and so he gives them great ease and deliverance by Jeroboam But when both Jeroboam and they continued still in the Idolatry of the old Jeroboam and in the wickedness of their own ways the Lord sendeth these Prophets amongst them to foretel their final destruction and overthrow Amos neither a Prophet nor a Prophets son by education Chap. 7. 14. that is neither Tutor nor Scholler in the Schools of the Prophets but a Shepherd of Tekoa and of a rude breeding yet like the Galilean fishers becomes a glorious Scholler in the School of the Lord and a glorious Teacher in the Congregation of Israel He began to prophesie two years before the Earthquake and told of it before it came that the Lord would smite the Winter house with the Summer house Chap. 3. 15. and the Lintel of the door of the Idolatrous Temple should be smitten and the posts shake Chap. 9. 1. and so there should be a rent and breach in the Idoll Temple at Bethel when the Lord now came to visit them as there was at the Temple in Jerusalem at the death of Christ. It is very generally held by the Jews that this Earthquake was at that very time when Uzziah was struck Leprous but that that cannot be we shall observe when we come forward to the year of his death Amos prophesieth against six Nations besides Israel and Judah and concludeth them all under an irreversible decree of destruction for so should that clause be rendred which in every one of the threatnings breedeth so much difficulty of translating 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I will not revoke it For the sense lieth thus The Lord will roar from Zion and utter his voice from Jerusalem And thus saith the Lord For three transgressions of Damascus and for four I will not revoke it That is I will not revoke that voyce but Damascus shall be destroyed and so of the rest For the masculine affixe in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cannot possibly be referred to any thing that went before but only to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 His
from any other 1. Because just now was the middle time betwixt the revolt of the ten Tribes and the burning of the Temple which whole sum and space was three hundred ninety years so summed Ezek. 4. 5. and so shall the Reader see by them when we come there If any will strictly have these sixty five years reckoned from the time of Esays uttering the Prophesie in the time of Ahaz we shall lend them a conjecture hereafter AFter the death of Jeroboam World 3216 Uzziah 16 the Throne of Israel Division 187 Uzziah 17 Interregnum 1 was empty twenty two Division 188 Uzziah 18 Interregnum 2 years for Zachariah the son Division 189 Uzziah 19 Interregnum 3 and next successor of Jeroboam Division 190 Uzziah 20 Interregnum 4 beginneth not to reign till the Division 191 Uzziah 21 Interregnum 5 thirty eight year of Uzziah Division 192 Uzziah 22 Interregnum 6 2 King 15. 8. The reason of this Division 193 may be supposed to be partly World 3223 Uzziah 23 Interregnum 7 Interregnum 8 sedition and disturbance in the Division 194 State for when a King doth reign he is presently slain 2 King 15. 10. and partly the bitterness of the Plagues which had begun in Jeroboams time ESAY I. 2. The people of Jerusalem much more of Samaria were now become so abominable that they are as Sodome and Gomorrah vers 10. full laden with iniquity vers 4. nothing amended by the sad judgment past vers 5. and therefore now determinately given up vers 7. 24. And Heaven and Earth called to witness these things as they were called to witness when these things were foretold Deut. 32. so that this is a proper place to count the ruine of the ten Tribes when it was a time of fixing the ruine of Jerusalem 2 CHRON. XXVI VI. VII VIII World 3224 Uzziah 24 UZZIAH overcometh the Division 195 Uzziah 25 Philistims and dismantleth Division 196 Uzziah 26 their chief Garrisons of Interregnum 9 Interregnum 10 Division 197 Uzziah 27 Gath Jabueh and Ashdod Interregnum 11 Division 198 Uzziah 28 and buildeth Cities and Garrisons Interregnum 12 Division 199 Uzziah 29 of his own in the midst of Interregnum 13 Division 200 Uzziah 30 them He subdueth the Ammonites Interregnum 14 Division 201 Uzziah 31 and some Arabians and Interregnum 15 Division 202 Uzziah 32 here some part of the Prophesie Interregnum 16 Division 203 Uzziah 33 of Amos against the Philistims Interregnum 17 Division 204 Uzziah 34 and Ammon beginneth to Interregnum 18 Division 205 Uzziah 35 take place Amos 1. 8. 13. but Interregnum 19 Division 206 Uzziah 36 to be accomplished in a more Interregnum 20 Division 207 World 3237 Uzziah 37 compleat desolation by the Assyrians Interregnum 21 Division 208 and Babilonian afterward Interregnum 22 the waters of a great flood that swept down all before them as Esay 8. 8. World 3224 Uzziah 24 THE vacancy still continueth Division 195 Uzziah 25 in the Kingdom of Division 196 Uzziah 26 Uzziah 27 Israel Interregnum 9 Interregnum 10 Division 197 Division 198 Uzziah 28 Interregnum 11 ESAY II III IV. Division 199 Uzziah 29 Uzziah 30 Interregnum 12 Interregnum 13 Esay the Evangelist is a Prophet Division 200 Division 201 Uzziah 31 Interregnum 14 at Jerusalem He foretelleth Division 202 Uzziah 32 Interregnum 15 Interregnum 16 the beginning of the Gospel Division 203 Uzziah 33 Interregnum 17 in the last days of Jerusalem Division 204 Uzziah 34 Interregnum 18 and the conflux of people Division 205 Uzziah 35 Interregnum 19 to that light of the Lord Division 206 Uzziah 36 Interregnum 20 and to that Law that should Division 207 World 3237 Uzziah 37 come from Sion as a Law of Division 208 Interregnum 21 old had done from Sinai that Interregnum 22 there should be no longer that quarrelling that had been by all Nations against the Jews because of their Religion for now Religion should be imbraced by all Nations that mens reliance upon their own righteousness should be abolished and the doctrine of Repentance take place That Christ the Branch shall be glorious and the members of the new Jerusalem holy but the people of the times of his Prophesying so abominable that he prayeth against them Chap. 2. 9. as Elias had done against the ten Tribes 1 King 19. 14. and threatneth sore destruction and judgments both upon men and women Thus was it with the people in manners though it were so prosperous with Uzziah for Victories the Lord intended to try Judah with kindnesses still as he had done Israel in the days of Jeroboam the second He fore-saw the issue he would leave them without excuse and had something yet to do for the glorifying of his Name and his Ordinances before he would deliver his people into his enemies hand 2 CHRON. XXVI from vers 9. to vers 16. World 3238 Uzziah 38 UZZIAH keepeth up Division 209 Zechariah 1 an Army of 307500. Builds Towers and Forts and maketh warlike Engines and groweth exceeding strong and feared of the Kings round about him ESAY V. Shallum 1 World 3239 Uzz. 39 Shallum 40 ALthough the Prophet Esay Menahem 1 Division 210 Uzz. 41 prophesied almost thirty Menahem 2 Division 211 Uzz. 42 years in the time of Uzziah Menahem 3 Division 212 Uzz. 43 yet have we no more but the Menahem 4 Division 213 Uzz. 44 five first Chapters left of all his Menahem 5 Division 214 Uzz. 45 Prophesies in so long a space Menahem 6 Division 215 Uzz. 46 and of those we have not the Menahem 7 Division 216 Uzz. 47 certain years neither but must Menahem 8 Division 217 take them up at conjecture Menahem 9 Division 218 In this fifth Chapter he singeth a Song for Christ his beloved concerning his beloveds Vineyard as they used to â—â—ng at their Vintages but it is a dolefull ditty concerning the unfruitfulness and wilde Grapes World 3248 Uzz. 48 of the Vineyard of Israel after Menahem 10 Division 219 so much husbandry Some of those sour Grapes he reckons up under several woes after his Song From this place Christ useth the parable of the Vineyard and the Jews from hence do soon understand it Matth. 21. 34 45. 2 KING XV. ver 5. to ver 23. World 3238 Uzziah 38 ZECHARIAH the son Division 209 Zechariah 1 of Jeroboam reigneth six months and is slain and here endeth Jehues house and here Hosea's Prophesie taketh place Hosea 1. 4 5. Shallum 1 SHALLUM reigneth a moneth having slain Zechariah Uzz. 39 World 3239 Uzz. 40 MENAHEM slayeth him Menahem 1 Division 210 Uzz. 41 Menahem 2 and reigneth ten years he rippeth Division 211 Uzz. 42 Menahem 3 up the woman with child Division 212 Uzz. 43 Menahem 4 of Tiphsah Ammon like Amos Division 213 Uzz. 44 Menahem 5 1. 13. Menahem doth evil in Division 214 Uzz. 45 Menahem 6 the sight of the Lord following Division 215 Uzz. 46 Menahem 7 Jeroboams Idolatry He is Division 216 Uzz. 47 Menahem
Commanders stifled Division 332 Manasseh 51 and reigned in his stead 2 King 8. 15. and doth Israel much mischief Division 333 Manasseh 52 2 Kings 10. 32. Benhadad his son succeeded him 2 King 13. 24. and Division 334 Manasseh 53 after him reigned Rezin the last King of Syria captived by the Assyrian Division 335 Manasseh 54 and Damaseus with him and so is there an end of the Syrian power World 3365 Division 336 Manasseh 55 Manasseh dieth Ammon reigneth two years and is at last slain by his own servants but his death avenged on those servants by the people of the Land Whilest the Kingdom of Syria was in its power the Assyrian Kingdom World 3366 Division 337 Ammon 1 was obscure and therefore very improperly made by some the first of the World 3367 Division 338 Ammon 2 four Monarchies No King of it mentioned in Scripture till Pull in the time of Menahem King of Israel Famous in Heathen Stories is Sardanapalus the last King of that Kingdom whilest it was obscure and with whom it fell Before his time it was that Jonah went to Niniveh and prophesied against it some thirty or forty years before its fall In new hands that City and Kingdom began to be great and victorious The first of the Kings of the new race was Pull so potent that he pull'd a thousand Talents by way of tribute from the King of Israel 2 King 15. 19. After him came Tiglath-Pileser into the Assyrian Throne and conquered Syria and added it to Assyria 2 Kings 16. 9 10. Next after him reigned Shalmanezer who captivated the ten Tribes 2 King 17. 3 c. and after him Sennacherib the blasphemous called also Sargon as it is probable Esay 20. 1. Esar-haddon succeeded Sennacherib and he is the last Assyrian King mentioned if Asnapper were not one on that Throne different from him Then did Babylon swallow up Niniveh and Nebuchad-nezzar subdued it and brought it under the subjection of Babylon whereas Babel had been lately under the subjection of it 2 KING XXII vers 1. and 2 CHRON. XXXIV vers 1. to vers 8. World 3368 Division 339 Iosiah 1 JOSIAH reigned 31 years being but eight years old when he Division 340 Iosiah 2 began to reign The youngest King that ever sate upon the Throne Division 341 Iosiah 3 of Judah as young again as Uzziah 2 King 15. 2. and yet was Uzziah Division 342 Iosiah 4 long off the Throne for his minority God hath much to do by Josiah Division 343 Iosiah 5 and therefore he sets him on the Throne and shews his piety Division 344 Iosiah 6 to the world betime The Lord had spoken of him about 340 years ago 1 King 13. 2. World 3374 Division 345 Iosiah 7 JEHOIAKIM born this year Compare 2 Chron. 34. 1. and 36. 5. World 3375 Division 346 Iosiah 8 JOSIAH setteth himself to seek God in the eighth year of his reign World 3376 Division 347 Iosiah 9 JEHOAHAZ born see 2 Chron. 36. 2. He is called Johanan and Division 348 Iosiah 10 Shallum 1 Chron. 3. 15. Jer. 22. 11. and said to be the first born of Josiah Division 349 Iosiah 11 because he reigneth first and the fourth Son because he was last born World 3379 Division 350 Iosiah 12 Josiah purgeth Judah and Jerusalem from Idols c. JEREMY World 3380 Division 351 Iosiah 13 JEREMY beginneth to Prophesie in the thirteenth of Josiah and by Prophesying to help forward the reformation begun which went on exceeding slowly not through any negligence of Josiah himself whose heart was very upright with the Lord but through the slackness and remisness of the Princes and people and through the rootedness of Idolatry in them And hence it is that Jeremy prophesieth so terrible things and so certain destruction in the very time of reformation Josiah in the twelfth year of his reign had begun to destroy Idolatry and yet how much filth of it was remaining in his eighteenth year is almost incredible 2 King 23. Jeremy a young Priest and Prophet for the young King was Moses like a Prophet to Israel forty years viz. 18 of Josiah 11 of Jehoiakim and 11 of Zedekiah and as Moses was so long with the people a Teacher in the Wilderness till they entred into their own Land so was Jeremy so long in their own Land a Teacher before they went into the wilderness of the Heathen The Holy Ghost setteth a special mark upon these forty years of his Prophesying Ezek. 4. 6. where when the Lord summeth up the years that were betwixt the falling away of the ten Tribes and the burning of the Temple three hundred and ninety in all and counteth them by the Prophets lying so many days upon his left side he bids him to lye forty days upon his right side and bear the iniquity of the House of Judah forty days a day for a year Not to signifie that it was forty years above three hundred and ninety betwixt the revolting of the ten Tribes and the captivity of Judah for it was but three hundred and ninety exactly in all but because he would set and mark out Judahs singular iniquity by a singular mark for that they had forty years so pregnant instructions and admonitions by so eminent a Prophet yet were impenitent to their own destruction The Prophesies of Jeremy are either utterly undated and so not easily if at all to be referred to their proper time or those that are dated are almost generally dislocated and not easie to give the reason of their dislocation The first Chapter at vers 2. and the third Chapter at vers 6. do only bear the date of Josiahs reign and no more mention of any other Prophesie delivered in his time expresly made and yet there is no doubt that very much of the beginning of his Prophesie was in his time JEREMY I. THIS Chapter dateth it self by the thirteenth year of Josiah and that was the time and this was the subject of the Prophets first Ministery for here is laid down the general head upon which his whole Prophesie doth chiefly run A rod and evil to come upon Jerusalem from the North. God sheweth him a plain dried withered rod to signifie the rod and stroke that God was about to bring upon the people and when he asked Jeremy what he saw he not only saith he saw a rod but he can readily name the wood of which it was made though it was withered and dry and no ready token on it to discern of what wood it was I see saith he Makal shaked a rod of Almond thou hast well seen saith God for Ani shokedh I hasten my word to perform it The Lord descanteth upon the word Shakedh in the Prophets answer And since Jeremy had spoken so fully as to tell that he not only saw a rod but a rod of Shakedh or of Almond the Lord answers as fully that he is not only about to bring a rod upon the Land but also Shakedh he doth hasten to
any want of power but it relateth to his will and to the rule by which he went in doing his works such another phrase see Gen 19. 22. When it is said by the same Evangelist He marveled at their unbelief it meaneth not that he marvelled because they had not saving faith but he marvelled because they believed no more then they did SECTION XLIV MATTH Chap. IX Ver. 35 36 37 38. Another perambulation of Galilee MATTHEW himself joyns this portion to the stories in Sect. 42. and the last words of Mark in the Section preceding he went round about the villages teaching are concurrent with the first words in this and so do assert the connexion CHRIST at his former rejection at Nazaret begins to go abroad preaching through their Synagogues as in Sect. 18. and so he doth now and so great multitudes resort unto him that he now resolveth upon sending forth his Disciples to preach abroad also SECTION XLV MATTH Chap. X. all the Chap. And V. 1. of Chap. IX MARK Chap. VI. V. 7 8 9 10 11. LUKE Chap. IX Ver. 1 2 3 4 5 6. The twelve Apostles sent out to preach THe order in Matthew and Mark shews and clears it self The twelve had been ordained for Apostles a great while since and all that while had been with Christ as probationers to see his works and to learn his Doctrine and since their pointing out to be Apostles it is observable how much Christ hath applied himself to Doctrine that they might learn the Gospel of the Kingdom and be stored with what to preach when he should send them forth Hitherto they had been learners and as for the gifts of the Spirit they as yet differed nothing from the rest that followed him but now he gives them power of healing and casting out devils and now is the power of miracles restored So that they cured diseases by the Spirit but they preached not by the Spirit but taught that only which they had learned from the mouth of Christ. He sendeth them out by two and two and so it is like the twelve spies divided themselves when they went to search the Land It may be the Apostles went in these couples that Matthew had reckoned them in What Christ forbiddeth them to take with them for their journey was 1. to inure them to depend upon his protection and not upon their own carefulness And 2. He hereby intimates that they should find such good entertainment in their Ministry that they should find safety and maintenance wheresoever they came Therefore when in Luke 22. 6. Now take purse and scrip c. he thereby would not signifie that his care of them was any whit abated of what it was now but that they should meet with worse times and worse entertainment then they had had now Whereas in Matthew and Luke they are forbidden to take staves in Mark it is said they should take nothing for their journey save a staffe only not staves for weapons or for their defence but a staff for their resting on for their ease in the journey as Gen. 32. 10. They are confined to preach to Israel only though many Gentiles dwelt intermixedly with them in their Cities because the Lord would own the peculiarity of the Nation in the first preaching of the Gospel as he had done all along in the Oeconomy of the Law when they had forfeited their priviledge of being a peculiar people by crucifying him that sent the Gospel amongst them then is the Apostles commission inlarged to go to the Gentiles Matth. 28. SECTION XLVI MARK Chap. VI. from Ver. 14. to Ver. 30. MATTH Chap. XIV from the beginning to Ver. 13. LUKE Chap. IX Ver. 7 8 9. JOHN beheaded his Disciples come into Christ. MARY and Luke do justifie the order for both of them have laid this story next to the story of Christs sending forth his Disciples Matthew when he saith At that time he useth the word in its latitude as it is often used in Scripture not precisely or determinately for the very day or season when a thing wasdone but in the current of time then in being And yet in this expression he seemeth also to have respect to the story that he had related next before though that were some reasonable space of time before this For there he had told that Christ coming into his own Country was slighted and undervalued and they were offended in him yet Herod was amazed at the wonders that he heard of him Here are two times regardable in this Section namely the time of John Baptists death and the time of Herods hearing of the fame of Jesus and the juncture of the stories is very close As the Disciples were preaching up and down according to Christs mission Herod beheaded the Baptist and by their preaching in the name of Jesus the fame of Jesus cometh to Herods hearing and the Disciples again hearing of the murder of John get in to their master So that the story of Johns death is related here in the proper place and time when it did occur And from one passage in John the Evangelist in the next following Section there is the ground of a fair conjecture of the time of his beheading For we shall see in the beginning of the next Section that all the four do speak of Christ departing privately into a desert place Matthew particularly gives the reason namely because he had newly heard by Johns Disciples of the death of their master Now John the Evangelist in giving that story of Christs retiring hath inserted this passage And the Jews Passover was nigh whereby we may conclude that the Baptists death was a little before the time of the Passover And from hence we may take up the whole space of his Ministry and imprisonment He began to Preach and Baptize in the year of Christ 29 at the spring of that year or about Easter Half a year after Jesus is baptized by him about the Feast of Tabernacles Till after the Feast of Tabernacles come twelve month viz. in the Year of Christ 30 he is still abroad baptizing in Bethabara and Aenon About October in that Year he is imprisoned and so lieth in restraint till almost Easter twelve month which was in the Year of Christ 32. And so his story is of three years space the better half of which he preached at liberty and the other half he lay in prison Herod upon the hearing of the fame of Jesus is struck with horror of conscience upon thought of the murder of John and if the leaven of Herod was Sadduceism his horrour makes him deny his Sadducaical principles and to think that John was Risen from the dead SECTION XLVII MATTH Chap. XIV from Ver. 13. to the end of the Chapter JOHN Chap. VI. from beginning of Chap. to V. 22. MARK Chap. VI. from V. 30. to the end of the Chap. LUKE IX from V. 10. to Ver. 18. Five thousand fed miraculously Christ walketh on the Sea ALL the
about to judge in such a matter The Woman was espoused and not yet married as see Deut. 22. 24. for their Judicials punished him that lay with an espoused maid with stoning Sanhedr per. 7. halac 4. but him that lay with a married wife with strangling Ibid. per 11. halac 1. Christs words at ver 25. I am even the same that I said to you from the beginning refer to his open and manifest asserting himself for the Messiah a year and a half ago before the Sanhedrin Joh. 5. Their words to him ver 57. Thou art not yet fifty years old mean Thou art not yet come within the compass of old age no not to the first skirts of it for fifty years was the beginning of superannuation to the Levites at the Temple Numb 4. and the Jews had a common opinion that whosoever died before fifty or at least fifty two died untimely and as it were by cutting off SECTION LX. LUKE Chap. X. from Ver. 17. to the end of the Chapter And Chap. XI and XII and XIII to Ver. 23. THe observing of the beginning and end of this Section will cleer the subsequence of this to the preceding and the order of all the stories comprehended in it It begins with the seventy Disciples returning from the imployment upon which their Master had sent them Now that they returned to him at Jerusalem whither he was gone to the Feast of Tabernacles appears by this that after they are come up to him he is in Bethany in the house of Mary and Martha Luke 10. 38 39. The Section ends with this relation And he went through the Cities and Villages teaching and journeying towards Jerusalem Luke 13. 22. So that in Chap. 10. 17. he is at Jerusalem having come thither to the Feast of Tabernacles And in Chap. 13. 22. He hath been abroad and is now travelling up to Jerusalem again to the Feast of Dedication Therefore this whole Section is the story of his actions from the one Feast to the other Chap. X. Upon the Disciples relating that the Devils were subject to them in his Name he answers I saw Satan fall from Heaven like lightning Which referreth partly to his death shortly to be by which Satan was overthrown and partly if Heaven mean the Church of the Jews and the state of Religion there as it means not seldome to the power of the Gospel this very year and forward among them casting him out With these words of Christ and the consideration of the time they refer to we may fitly compare several places which give and receive light mutually with it As Matth. 12. 45. where Satan cast out of this nation returns again 1 Cor. 6. 3. Rev. 12. 9. Rev. 20. 1 2. c. Unto a Lawyer Christ defineth who is a Neighbour by the Parable of the wounded man and the good Samaritan vastly differing from the Doctrine of the Pharisees in that case Take these two or three assertions of their own Schools for some illustration of this Parable 1. They accounted none under the term Brother but an Israelite by blood and none under the term Neighbour but those that were come into their Religion Aruch in voce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By using the word Neighbour are excluded all the Heathen Maym. in Retseah per. 2. An Israelite that slayeth a stranger sojourning among them is not to be put to death by the Sanhedrin for it because it is said If a man come presumptuously upon his Neighbour By which it is apparent they accounted not such a one a Neighbour 2. They have this bloody and desperate tenet Hereticks that is Israelites that follow Idolatry or such as commit provoking transgressions as to eat a carcass or to wear linseye woolsey for provocation this is an Heretick And Epicurians which are such Israelites as deny the Law and Prophets it is commanded that a man kill them if he have power i◠his hand to kill them and he may boldly kill them with the sword but if he cannot he shall subtilly come about them till he can compass their death As if he see one of them fallen into a well and there was a ladder in the well before let him take it up and say I must needs use it to fetch my Son from the top of the House and then I will bring it thee again But Heathens betwixt whom and us there is no war as also the feeders of small Cattle in Israel and such like we may not compass their death but it is forbidden to deliver them if they be in danger of death Observe this As if one see one of them fall into the Sea he shall not fetch him up for it is said Thou shalt not stand up against the blood of thy Neighbour But such a one is not thy Neighbour 3. Of all other people in the World they abhorred Samaritans as appeareth by John 4. 9. 8. 43. and by exceeding many expressions to that purpose in their own writings and therefore our Savious urging for cleer and free charity in this Parable exemplifieth in a Samaritan the unlikeliest man in the world to do any charitable office for a Jew and he a Neighbour though so remote in blood religion and converse Christ is at Bethany ver 30. in the house of Mary and Martha Martha was an usual Womans name in the Nation Joshua the Son of Gamla married Martha the Daughter of Baithus Juchas fol. 57. Abba the Son of Martha Id. fol. 72. and Aruch in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Isaac bar Shemuel bar Martha Jerus in Shab fol. 3. col 4. c. And now let the Reader cast his eye back from hence and calculate when or how it was that Christ came so acquainted with this family and he will find no time or occasion so likely as when the Woman-sinner washed his feet Luke 7. which we proved there was Mary the sister of Lazarus who was also called Magdalen Chap. XI ver 2. The Lords prayer rehearsed Christ had taught it almost a year and a half ago in his Sermon in the Mount and now being desired to teach them to pray he gives the same again They that deny this for a form of prayer to be used either know not or considered not what kind of prayers the eminent men among the Jews taught them John had taught his to pray after the same manner and use of the Nation and Christ being desired to teach the Disciples as John had taught his rehearseth this form which he had given before They that again deny this Prayer is to be used by any but real Saints because as they say none but such can call God Our Father either know not or consider not how usual this compellation was among the Nation in their devotions and Christ speaketh constantly according to the common and most usual language of the Country At ver 14. and forward there is a story of casting out a Devil so like that in Sect. 35. the Jews
2. 14. 2 Thess. 1. 4. gave the Apostle just occasion whilest he was present with them to discourse with them and to inform them concerning the condition and carriage and end of that Nation that they might be setled and resolved to bear all whatsoever they should suffer from that accursed people and generation and here he taketh up the same discourse again for their further establishment Besides outward molestation and affliction of their bodies there were false teachers that troubled their minds and especially with these two puzzles 1. To make them to doubt what became of them that died in the faith and profession of Jesus for whereas the Apostle handles the matter of the resurrection in the former Epistle Chap. 4. 14. I cannot suppose that he doth it to them as to men of the Sadducee opinion denying the resurrection or as to men that had never heard of the resurrection before for all the Jews set the Sadduces aside did assuredly believe it but because that the opposers of the Gospel had buzzed to them their lost condition after death for their revolting from the Jewish Religion and becoming Apostates as they reputed it to the Gospel The tenth Chapter of the Treatise Sanhedrin that names certain sorts of people that must not inherit the world to come gives us good cause to suppose that this was no small terror that those envious opposers would perplex the minds of those withal who had forsaken the Jewish Religion and betaken themselves to the profession of Christ. The Talmudick place cited speaketh thus All Israel hath a share in the world to come as it is said Thy people shall all of them be righteous But these have no share in the world to come He that saith The resurrection is not taught in the Law and that the Law is not from God and Epicurus Now by Epicurus they mean not luxurious ones as the word Epicure is commonly used by us but as the Gemara explains it there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 One that despiseth their Doctors and elsewhere they yoke it with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apostates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Apostates and Epicures Rosh hashanah per. 1. and so they brought all that started from the vain doctrine of their traditionaries under this title and under that terror of having no share in the world to come 2. They went about to perplex the mind of these converts with urging how near the day of the Lord was The Scripture and the Apostle had spoken of the day of the Lords coming when he should come to take vengeance of the Jewish Nation for their wickedness and unbelief and these would terrific this Church with inculcating the nearness of it pretending for this partly revelation and partly the words or writing of the Apostle The aim in this terror was to amaze the new believers and to puzzle them about what to hold and what to do in that sad time which they pretended was ready to fall upon their heads The Apostle resolves that there was some good space of time to be before for there was to be a falling away and the man of sin to be revealed The phrase The man of sin and child of perdition is plainly taken from that place Isa. 11. 4. With the breath of his lips he shall slay the wicked one and the Apostle makes it clear that he referreth to that place by using the very words of the Prophet at ver 8. Whom the Lord shall consume with the breath of his mouth The Jews put an Emphasis upon that word in the Prophet The wicked one as it appeareth by the Chaldee Paraphrast who hath uttered it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He shall destroy the wicked Roman And so the Apostle puts an Emphasis upon it and translates it the Man of sin And in that Christ is introduced in the Prophet as having a special quarrel and vengeance against him he is called the son of perdition or he that is so certainly and remarkably to be destroyed It is true this meaneth the Roman as the Chaldee and our Protestant Divines by the warrant of John in the Revelation do interpret it but in the first place and sense it meaneth the Jewish Nation which proved Antichrist as well as Rome ever did and as far as Rome ever did and before Rome ever did and as long and longer then Rome hath yet done As Jews and Rome joyned in the murder of Christ so are they joyned in this character of Antichrist but the Jews to be understood first See ver 7. the mystery of iniquity was already working when the Apostle wrote this Epistle which cannot possibly be understood but of the Jewish Nation and so it is explained again and again 1 John 2. 18. 4. 3. 2 Joh. v. 7 c. The several characters that the Apostle gives of the Man of sin agree most throughly to that generation and Nation and so the Scripture plainly applies them to it 1. There was a falling away in that Nation of multitudes that had imbraced the Gospel See Matth. 24. 12. Christ foretelling it and Paul from thence 1 Tim. 4. 1. by the later times that he there speaks of meaning the last days of Jerusalem and the Jewish state as the phrase is used in that sense abundantly Such apostacy may be observed hinted in the Epistle to the Galatians to the Hebrews Colossians Rev. 2. 4. 2 Tim. 1. 15 and to spare more observe the conclusion of that Parable Matth. 12. 43 44 45. So shall it be with this wicked generation The Devil once cast out of it by the Gospel but returned by their Apostacy 2. How this Nation was the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the great opposer of the Gospel needeth no instance to any that hath read the New Testament And he that reads the Jewish Records shall find evidence enough of it of which we have given some brief account at Acts Chap. 13. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which exalts himself against every thing that is called God or worshipped were it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Against God it were most true to the very letter their Scribes in the Temple of God it self sitting and setting up their traditions above the commands of God Matth. 15. 6. But how they exalted themselves against every thing called God or the Magistracy and those that were set over them we may observe in such passages as these 2 Pet. 2. 10. They despise government c. Jude v. 8. They despise dominion and speak evil of dignities c. and in their own stories to endless examples 4. As for the fourth mark mentioned vers 9. namely his coming after the working of Satan with all Magical power and delusion our Saviour had foretold it of that generation Matth. 24. 24. compared with vers 34. of that Chapter and it is abundantly asserted by Scripture by Josephus and other of their own Writers as we have given some examples before Now what the Apostle meaneth when he
the first Chap. 1. 17. That in the Gospel is revealed the Righteousness of God justifying as in the Law was revealed his righteousness or justice condemning and that from faith of immediate innixion upon God as was Adams before his fall and as was that which the Jews owned in God to faith in the righteousness of another namely Christ. This way of justification he proveth first by shewing how far all men both by nature and action are from possibility of being justified of or by themselves which he cleareth by the horrid sinfulness of the Heathen Chap. 1. a large proof of which might be read at Rome at that very instant and little less sinfulness of the Jews though they had the Law Chap. 2. 3. and therefore concludeth Chap. 3. 30. that God justifieth the circumcision by faith and not by works as they stood upon it and the uncircumcision through faith for all their works that had been so abominable and that seemed so contrary to justification In Chap. 4. he taketh up the example of Abraham whom the Jews reputed most highly justified by his works for they had this saying of him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Abraham performed all the Law every whit but he proveth that he found nothing by his own works but by believing he found all In Chap. 5. he proves the imputation of Christs righteousness for Justification by the parallel of the imputation of Adams sin for condemnation Not at all intending to assert that as many as were condemned by Adam were freed from that condemnation by the death of Christ but purposely and only to prove the one imputation by the other It was a strange doctrine in the ears of a Jew to hear of being justified by the righteousness of another therefore he proves it by the like mens being condemned for and by the unrighteousness of another Two close couched passages clear what he aimeth at The first is in ver 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Wherefore as by one man sin entred into the World c. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As properly requireth a So to follow it as you may observe it doth in ver 15. 18 19. but here there is no such thing expressed therefore it is so to be understood and the Apostles words to be construed to this sense Wherefore it is or the case is here as it was in Adam as by one man sin entred into the World c. there imputation so here The second is ver 18. in the Original verbatim thus As by the transgression of one upon all men to condemnation so by the righteousness of one upon all men to justification of life What upon all men Our Translation hath added some words to clear the sense but the shortness of the Apostles style doth better clear his intent namely to intimate imputation as speaking to this purpose As by the transgression of one there was that that redounded to all to condemnation so by the righteousness of one there is that that redoundeth to all to justification of life And to clear that he meaneth not that all that were condemned by Adams Fall were redeemed by Christ he at once sheweth the descent of Original sin and the descent of it for all the death and righteousness of Christ Quae tamen profuerunt antequam fuerunt Ver. 13. For till the Law sin was in the World but sin is not imputed where there is no Law Nevertheless death reigned from Adam to Moses By what Law was sin sin and did death reign when the Law was not yet given Namely by that Law that was given to Adam and he brake the guilt of which violation descends to all Having to the end of the fifth Chapter stated and proved Justification by faith in Chap 6 7 8. he speaks of the state of persons justified which though they be not without sin yet their state compared with Adams even whilst he was sinless it is far better then his He invested in a created finite changeable humane righteousness they in the righteousness of God uncreate infinite unchangeable He having the principles of his holiness and righteousness in his own nature they theirs conveyed from Christ He having neither Christ nor the Spirit but left to himself and his natural purity they having both See Chap. 8. 1 2 9 10 c. At the nineteenth verse of Chap. 8. he begins upon the second mystery that he hath to treat upon the calling of the Gentiles whom he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The whole Creation or Every Creature by which title they also are called Mark 16. 15. Colos. 1. 23. and he shews how they were subject to vanity of Idolatry and the delusions of the devil but must in time be delivered from this bondage for which deliverance they now groaned and not they only but they of the Jews also which had received the first-fruits of the Spirit longed for their coming in waiting for the adoption that is the redemption of their whole body for the Church of the Jews was but the child-like body and accordingly their Ordinances were according to child-like age of the Church but the stature of the fulness of Christs mystical Body was in the bringing in of the Gentiles Being to handle this great point of the Calling of the Gentiles and Rejection of the jews he begins at the bottom at the great doctrine of Predestination which he handles from ver 29. of Chap. 8. to Chap. 9. 24. and then he falls upon the other That Israel stumbled at Messias and fell seeking indeed after righteousness but not his but their own and that they are cast away but not all A remnant to be saved that belonged to the Election of Grace As it was in the time when the World was Heathen some of them that belonged to the Election came in and were proselyted to the worship of the true God so some of these while all the rest of their Nation lie in unbelief And in this unbelief must they lie till the fulness of the Gentiles be come in and then all Gods Israel is compleated The most that he salutes in the last Chapter appear to have been of the Jewish Nation and the most of them though now at Rome yet some time to have been of Pauls company and acquaintance in some other place The expulsion of the Jews out of Rome by Claudius Decree might very well bring many of them into his converse as well as it did Priscilla and Aquila whom he names first among them Epenetus was one of his own converts of Achaia Mary had bestowed much labour on him yet he hitherto had never been near Rome He that would dispute the point of the first planter of the Gospel at Rome might do well to make the first muster of his thoughts here And whereas the Apostle speaks of the faith of the Roman Church as spoken of throughout the World Chap. 1. ver 8. it is very questionable whether he
horns as the Dragon whose deputed she is is pictured Chap. 12. 3. the horns crowned with power and the heads with blasphemies One of his heads had been wounded to death but his deadly wound was healed This seemeth to mean her Monarchical or Kingly power which was extinguisht with the Tarquins but revived in the Caesars and hereby is given intimation from whence to account the beginning of this fifth Monarchy namely from Romes beginning again to be Monarchical and we may well take a hint of this from Luke 2. where at the birth of Christ all the world is taxed by Caesar Augustus Not that Monarchical Government is therefore the worse because thus abused by Rome Heathen no more then Religion is the worse for being abused by Rome Papal Another Beast ariseth like this for power and cruelty but far beyond him in cousenage and delusion Rome Heathen dealt always openly and in down right terms of bloodiness professedly setting it self to destroy Religion But Rome Papal is a mystery of iniquity it goes to work by deceiving and carrying fair pretences therefore it is said that it spake as a Dragon but had horns like a Lamb. It revives the Tyranny of Rome Heathen and Imperial and none must thrive before it that will not bear its badge either some mark or its name or the number of its name which number was the number of a man and his number is six hundred and sixty six In Hebrew numerals Sethur the name of a man in Numb 13. 13. comes just to this number and which being interpreted signifies Hidden or Mystery the very inscription of Rome it self Chap. 17. 5. In Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 fits it which is the old name of the Roman And in Gencalogical Arithmetick the number of Adonikams family suits with it Ezra 5. 13. which mans name signifies A Lord rising up REVEL CHAP. XIV THE warring 'twixt Michael and his Angels and the Dragon and his Angels and the Dragons making war with seed of the Woman Chap. 12. receiveth illustration in the thirteenth Chapter and in the beginning of this For in Chap. 13. he resigns his Power and Throne to the Beast Rome and makes him chief leader in his Wars and his Angels are men that receive his mark Here the Lamb upon mount Zion is Michael and his Angels and followers are marked with his Fathers Name in their foreheads as Chap. 7. And now as in the eighth ninth tenth and eleventh Chapters the relation is concerning those things that should be against the Church from henceforth the Prophesie is more especially of things that make for the Church and against her enemies As 1. The preaching of the Gospel to the Gentiles ver 6 7. 2. The proclaiming of the ruin of the mystical Babylon proclaimed even from its first rising up a persecutor as Isaiah did Prophesie against the Eastern even before its tyrannical being 3. The Ministry of the Word giving caution against joyning with the Beast and his Image and the danger and damnation that should follow upon joyning with him and the torments described ver 9 10 11. Here the patience of the Saints tried ver 12. and John by a voice from Heaven commanded to write them blessed that die in the Lord from thenceforth ver 13. at once shewing the bitterness of the persecution caused by the Beast that even death should be desirable to deliver the Saints from the trouble and incouraging to stand out against the Beast and his Image even to the death These bitter dealings against the Church ripen the sins of the world ready for cutting down and thereupon Christ is described coming as against Egypt Isa. 19. 1. riding upon a cloud and with a sickle in his hand to reap the Earth As Joel 3. 13. betokening his vengeance against his enemies So the Earth is reaped Harvest and Vintage and all This is a general intimation of Gods judgment and vengeance which is more particularly handled in the pouring out of the Vials Chap. 16. It is observable that the word for reaping of the Earth comes out from the Temple yea though Christ have the sickle in his hand yet an Angel out of the Temple calls to him to reap and another Angel comes out of the Temple with a sickle and a third out of the Temple calls to him to reap As this may be understood to Doctrinal information that the cries and urgencies of the Church to Christ stir him up to avenge them on their enemies Luke 18. 7. so the expressions may be explained by allusive application The putting in of the first sickle to reap the first corn in Judea was by the word and warrant of the Priests and Rulers sitting in the Temple and they that were to reap when they were come to the corn put not in the sickle till the word was given Reap The manner and managing of this business viz. the reaping of the first sheaf is recorded and related by the Talmud Menachoth per. 10. and in Tosaphta ibid. These three men say they that were appointed by the Sanhedrin to reap went out into the valley of Kidron with a great company following them on the first day of the Passover week when now it grew towards evening with three sickles and three baskets One when they came to the place said to them On this Sabbath on this Sabbath on this Sabbath In this basket in this basket in this basket With this sickle with this sickle with this sickle Reap to whom the three answer Well well well I will reap The other says Reap then Then they reap c. Thus phrases taken from known customs do speak the plainer And so is the expression taken from common speech and opinion when it is said in ver 30. The wine-press was troden without the City and blood came out of the wine-press even to the horse bridles Here is treading a wine-press of blood as Christ treadeth in Edom Isa. 63. 1 3. Edom is the common name by which the Hebrew Writers call the Romans The wine-press was without the City alluding to the wine and oyl presses which were without Jerusalem at the foot of mount Olivet Blood came up to the horse bridles An hyperbole by which they expressed great slaughter and effusion of blood So Talm. Jerus in Taanith fol. 69. col 1. describing the woful slaughter that Hadrian made of the Jews at the destruction of the City Bitter saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The horses waded in blood up to the nostrils by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs Of that space and extent doth R. Menahem on gen fol. 60. reckon the largeness of the Land of Israel REVEL CHAP. XV. WHAT was spoken in general in the conclusion of the preceding Chapter concerning the treading of the Wine press of Gods wrath is here more particularly prosecuted in the story of the seven Vials At the beginning of which John again calls us to reflect upon the scheme of the Temple
it must it doth make this difficulty which hath cost so much canvasing so easie as a thing needeth not to be more SECTION III. From the promise given to Abram upon his Father Terahs death to the delivery of the people of Israel out of Egypt and to the giving of the Law were 430 years Exod. 12. 40. Gal. 3. 17. THIS sum being joyned to that before of 2083. it maketh the world to be in the two thousand five hundred and thirteenth year of her age when Israel was delivered The delivery out of Egypt Anno mundi 2513. and the Law given This space of time of 430 years betwixt the promise and the Law the Divine Wisdom and Providence cast into two equal portions of 215 years before the peoples going down into Egypt and 215 years of their being there The former moyety was taken up in these parcels Five and twenty years betwixt the giving of the promise and the birth of Isaac compare Gen. 12. 4. with Gen. 21. 5. Sixty years betwixt the birth of Isaac and the birth of Jacob Gen. 25. 26. An hundred and thirty years betwixt the birth of Jacob and Israels going into Egypt Gen. 27. 9. The latter in these Ninety five years from their going into Egypt to the death of Levi. Forty years from the death of Levi to the birth of Moses Eighty years from the birth of Moses to their delivery SECTION IV. From the coming of Israel out of Egypt to the laying of the foundation of Solomons Temple were 480 years 1 King 6. 1. and seven years was it in building ver 38. SO that joyn these 487 that passed from the coming out of Egypt to the finishing of the Temple to the 2513 years of which age the world was when they came out of Solomons Temple finished Anno mundi 3000. Egypt and it will appear that Solomons Temple was finished exactly in the three thousandth year of the World This sum is made up of these many parcels Israel in the Wilderness 40 years Joshua ruled 17 years Othniel judged 40 years Judg. 3. 11. Ehud judged 80 years Judg. 3. 30. Deborah c. 40 years Judg. 5. 31. Gideon 40 years Judg. 8. 28. Abimelech 3 years Judg. 9. 22. Tolah 23 years Judg. 10. 2. Jair 22 years Judg. 10. 3. Jephtah 6 years Judg. 12. 7. Ibsan 7 years Judg. 12. 9. Elon Judged 10 years Judg. 12. 11. Abdon 8 years Judg. 12. 14. Sampson 20 years Judg. 15. 20. 16. 31. Eli 40 years 1 Sam. 4. 18. Samuel and Saul 40 years Acts 13. 21. David 40 years 1 King 2. 11. Solomon 4 years 1 King 6. 1. Total 480. Now among all these parcels there is no number that hath not a Text to warrant it but only the date of the Government of Joshua which yet cannot be doubted of to have been seventeen years seeing that so many years only are not specified by express Text of all the 480 mentioned 1 King 6. 1. And here also may the reader observe that the years that are mentioned in the book of Judges for years of Israels oppression as Judg. 3. 8 14. c. are not to be taken for a space of time distinct from the time of the Judges but included in the sum of their times Now it thus falling out as it is more then apparent that Solomons Temple was finished and perfected in the year of the world 3000. This belike hath helped to strengthen that Opinion that hath been taken up by some That as the World was six days in creating so shall it be six thousand years in continuance and then shall come the everlasting Sabbath And indeed the observation could not but please those that were pleased with this opinion for when they found that the first three thousand years of the World did end in the perfecting of the earthly Temple it would make them to conclude the bolder that the other three thousand should conclude in the consummation of the spiritual SECTION V. From the finishing of Solomons Temple to the falling away of the ten Tribes were 30 years FOR Solomon reigned 40 years 1 King 11. 42. and in the eleventh year of his reign The falling away of the ten Tribes Aâ—no mundi 3030. was the Temple finished 1 King 6. 38. And so count from that year to the expiration of his reign and the beginning of his son Rehoboam and it will appear easily that the falling away of the ten Tribes was 30 years after the Temple was finished and in the year of the World 3030. SECTION VI. From the falling away of the ten Tribes under Jeroboam to the captivity of Judah into Babylon were 390. THESE are thus reckoned in a gross sum by Ezekiel Chap. 4 5. I have laid upon thee the years of their iniquity according to the number of days three hundred and ninety days So shalt thou bear the iniquity of the house of Israel ver 6. And when thou hast accomplished them lie again on thy right side and thou shalt bear the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days I have appointed thee each day for a year Now these are not to be taken for two different and distinct sums as if it were 390 years from the falling away of the ten Tribes to the captiving of the ten Tribes and 40 years from thence to the captiving of Judah for it was but 200 years and a little above an half between the two first periods and above an hundred years between the two last but the forty years are to be reputed and counted within the 390 as the last years of them and marked out so singularly because of Judahs rebellion in and under so clear and powerful preaching of Jeremy who prophesied so long a time among them Now for the casting of these 390 years into parcels as the Books of Kings and Chronicles have done them the surest and clearest way is to make a Chronical table of the collateral Kingdoms of Judah and Israel while they last together from year to year as they will offer themselves to parallel one another In which course some considerable scruples will arise before the Student as he goeth along which unless he see and resolve he will never be able to make the account right and which unless he frame to himself such a Chronical table as is mentioned he will never see nor find out He will by the very Table as he goeth along see that sometimes the years are reckoned compleat as Rehoboams seventeen are counted 1 King 15. 1. Sometimes current as Abijams three 1 King 15. 1 2 9. and Elahs two 1 King 16. 8. But this will breed no difficulty since it is ordinary in Scripture thus variously to compute and since the drawing of his Table will every where shew him readily this variety But these things will he find of more obscurity and challenging more serious study and consideration First It is said that Jeroboam reigned two and twenty years 1 King 14. 20. and Nadab
the year or the first of Nisan he began the Reformation and stirred bravely in the restoring of Religion 2 Chron. 29. 3. and therefore that is owned as the most remarkable and renowned beginning of his dominion And so the seventh of Hoshea and his fourth year fall in together In his sixth year the ten Tribes are captived 2 King 18. 10. And so the parallelling of the two Kingdoms of Judah and Israel in their Chronical Annals is at an end and now the times of the Kingdom of Judah lye in an easie and continued Chronicle to the captivity in Babel without any great scruple Only about those turbulent times of Jehoachaz and Jehoiakim there is a little difficulty For there passed some years between the death of Josiah and the reign of Jehoiakim in troubles and distempers though the Text hath mentioned the three moneths only of Jehoachaz The gross sum of 390 between the division and the burning of the Temple keepeth all right and sheweth how much space this was when all the other particulars are taken up as the 480 between the delivery out of Egypt and building of Solomons Temple do by the time of the rule of Joshua though the Text expresly hath not determined it So that now add these 390 years mentioned by Ezekiel which was the exact space between Jerusalem destroyed Anno mundi 3420. the falling away of the ten Tribes and the destruction of Jerusalem to the 3030 years of which age the world was when the ten Tribes fell away and we find that Jerusalem was destroyed by Nebuchadnezzar and the Babylonians in the year of the world 3420. SECTION VII From the burning of the Temple by Nebuzaradan 2 King 25. Jer. 52. to the return from Babel 2 Chron. 36. 22. Ezra 1. 1. were fifty years IT hath been no small controversie among the learned that have handled the current of these times that we are about where to begin the seventy years of the captivity in Babel so renowned in the Scripture Jer. 25. 11 12. 29. 10. 2 Chron. 36. 21. Zech. 1. 12. For since there were three captivities of Hierusalem by the Babylonian namely in the third year of Jehoiakim 2 Chron. 36. 6. Dan. 1. 1. In the year of Jehoiachin 2 Chron. 36. 9 10. and in the eleventh of Zedekiah 2 King 25. 2 3. Jer. 52. 4 5. it may very well be questioned where those seventy years of captivity did begin and where those 390 years from the falling away of the ten Tribes should terminate To omit varieties of opinions and reasons that fix these periods some here some there these reasons do plainly and sufficiently demonstrate that the seventy years of Judahs captivity in Babel did begin from the third year of Jehoiakim First Because Daniel that measured out the whole space of that captivity and that giveth account of the state of the people that time beginneth from thence Dan. 1. Secondly Because it is most proper to begin the seventy years captivity by Babel from the very first time that any captivity by Babel began Thirdly It is prophesied by Jeremy Chap. 25. 11. that not only the Jews but also all Nations round about them should serve the King of Babel seventy years So that those seventy years are to be counted the time and space of the absolute Monarchy of Babel and they are to begin from the beginning of Nebuchadnezzar the first Monarch Now the beginning of his Monarchy is easie to settle viz. in the third of Jehoiakim from these Texts Jer. 32. 1. 52. 12. It is true indeed that in Jer. 25. 1. the fourth of Jehoiakim is called his first and so it might be very well for the first of Nebuchadnezzar might take up part of two years of his reign as any one year of the King takes up much time of two Lord Mayors he entring his year in the Spring and they in Autumn Thus do the seventy years begin from the beginning of Nebuchadnezzar but the 390 that we have been so long upon do not there end but they end at this nineteenth or at the eleventh of Zedekiah when the City and Temple was utterly ruined and the captivity entirely consummate as the chain of the years drawn out to the length do really fix it and as the very intent and stile of the Prophet doth the like who in that sum doth comprehend the whole time of the peoples being in their own Land after the revolt under Jeroboam So that nineteen years compleat out of the seventy must we take into that sum and so there are but fifty years of that captivity to the time of their delivery under Cyrus remaining which sum being added to the age of the world at the burning of the The Jews return to Babel Ezra 1. 1. Anno mundi 3470. Temple 3420 doth make the world to be 3470 years old at the first of Cyrus when the captivity did return SECTION VIII From the return of the Jews out of Babel to the death of Christ 490 years THIS is so plain in Dan. 9. in the seventy weeks or seventy time seven years there mentioned from the Commandment going forth from Cyrus to restore and build Hierusalem to the cutting off of the Messias that it needeth as little to confirm it as to tell that seventy times seven is four hundred and ninety For if the Angel speak not of a fixed and certain time in this sum he nameth this sum to no purpose in the world but he doth so clearly fix the time the two termini of its extent and some particular links of it as it passed that nothing can be more clear evident and perspicuous Now add these 490 years which reach to the death of Christ to the age of the world 3470. at the time when they began and it resulteth that our Saviour died in the year of the world 3960. Out of which subduct the two and thirty years of our Saviours life and it appeareth that he was born in the year of the world 3928. that year being then but newly begun stilo veteri or according to the account used from the beginning of the world from Tisri or September so that that year was his first year and 3929 his second year at Christ born Anno mundi 3928. the which the wise men came to visit him 3930 his third year and so 3960 half passed or at Easter his two and thirtieth and an half at which age he died And now he that desireth to know the year of the world which is now passing over us this year 1644 will find it to be 5572 years just now finished since the Creation and the year 5573 of the worlds age now newly begun this September at the Aequinox THE HARMONY OF THE Four EVANGELISTS SECTION I. S. LUKE CHAP. I. The Preface or Epistle Dedicatory The occasion and warranty of Lukes writing the Gospel FOR AS MUCH as many a a a a a a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 used for a
from above but from the Temple as Isa. 66. 6. And this can hardly be denied to have been one of their Bath Kol voices And if we will believe the Jewish Authors in every place where they give examples of this their Bath Kol it will appear rather to be such a voice as came to Samuel which was so far from a perpendicular descending voice that he could not distinguish whether it were the call of Eli. Secondly Because whereas the Jews repute their Bath Kol both the last and the lowest kind of divine Revelation among them this kind of a voice from Heaven was both most ancient as Gen. 21. 17. 22. 11. and also most honourable Exod. 20. 22. Deut. 4. 33 36. §. From Heaven The opinion that these words were spoken by an Angel deputed by God for that purpose which some do hold is not only improper but also dangerous improper because it crosseth a plain and facile Text and dangerous because it bringeth a created Angel into a kind of equality and compartnership with the sacred Trinity For First Why should there be any surmise of such an Angel uttering these words unless it might be thought that God could not utter them himself Secondly As Paul saith To which of the Angels said God at any time Thou art my Son So may it be said much more which of the Angels ever durst or might call Christ his Son Thirdly Peter speaking of the Parallel or like voice to this which was uttered at our Saviours transfiguration he saith it came from the excellent glory which doubtless sheweth more than from an Angel 2 Pet. 1. 17. Matth. 3. Ver. 17. This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased In Mark and Luke it is Thou art my beloved Son c. whereas Matthew expresseth it This is which though it shew some difference yet is it not material nor doth the difference breed so much difficulty as it doth satisfaction to the Reader and fulness to the story For the two Evangelists first named relate it as spoken to Christ for the sealing of his person and in answer to his prayer but the other expresseth it only as spoken of Christ and not to him but pointing him out to the notice of John Now this whole speech is taken from 2 Sam. 7. 14. Psal. 89. 26 27. and Isa. 42. 1. and when it is uttered again from Heaven at our Saviours transfiguration this addition Hear him is put to it Matth. 17. 5. Luke 9. 35. sealing him then for the great Prophet of his Church whom all must hear Deut. 18. 15. as it sealeth him now for the high Priest of his Church being now to enter into his Ministry Luke 3. ver 23. And Iesus himself began to be about thirty years of age Agreeable to this age of Christ when he began his Ministery was the age of the Priests when they entred their Office Numb 4. 3. the age of Joseph when he came to promotion Gen. 41. 46. and the age of David when he began to Reign 2 Sam. 5. 4. Now how this is to be understood is some controversie Some there are that take it thus that Jesus was now fully and perfectly thirty Others thus that he now began or drew on to be full thirty and so preaching three years and six months that he died at thirty three years old and an half But this interpretation the phrase used by the Evangelist and the common and ordinary manner of the Scriptures reckoning of the ages of men and of other things doth sufficiently contradict For First In that Luke saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was baptized beginning to be as it were thirty the word beginning to be denieth his being thirty compleat and the word as it were denieth his drawing upon thirty compleat likewise For if he were full thirty then he began not to be so and if he were drawing on to full thirty then was he not drawing to as it were thirty but to thirty indeed By the phrase therefore is to be understood that he was now nine and twenty years of age compleat and just now entring upon his thirtieth and this the Evangelist hinteth so clearly that it needeth not much confirmation For that he was in his thirty current and not compleated is plain by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were thirty that is thirty years old after a certain reckoning and that he was but now entring upon this his thirty current is as plain by the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he began but to be so To which also secondly may be added the common and current use of Scripture in reckoning of ages either of men or beasts to account the year which they are now passing for a year of their age be it never so newly or lately begun Examples of this it is needless to give the thing is so usual and obvious to every eye So that now to take up the times of the world and of our Saviour according to this computation they result to this First That since he was born in the year of the World 3928. stilo veteri but newly begun he was baptized in the year of the World 3957. but newly begun by the same stile likewise Secondly That since he was born in Tisri he was also baptized in Tisri Thirdly That since his last residence in Bethlehem to his first appearing publickly in the work of the Gospel were full seven and twenty years all which time he had lived either in Nazareth the Town of his Mother or in Capernaum the Town of his supposed Father and so his birth in Bethlehem is utterly grown out of the thoughts and observation of the people Fourthly That he hath now three years and a half to labour in the Gospel from his Baptism to his crucifying Rabbi Janna said Three years and a half the glory of God stood upon Mount Olivet and preached saying Seek the Lord while he may be found call upon him while he is near Midr. Tillin Fifthly That he lived but two and thirty years and an half and that his thirtieth year was the first year of his preaching and not the last year of his private life Compare the date of Davids reign in Hierusalem 1 Chron. 29. 27. The time that David reigned over Israel was forty years Seven years reigned he in Hebron and thirty three years reigned he in Heirusalem Exactly Seven years and six months reigned he in Hebron 2 Sam. 5. 5. and then thirty and two years and six moneths reigned he in Hierusalem Sixthly That if Hierusalem were destroyed exactly forty years after our Saviours death as it is apparent it was both in Christian and Heathen Stories then that destruction of it befel just in the four thousand year of the world and so as the Temple of Solomon had been finished Anno mundi exactly 3000 so in Anno mundi exactly 4000. both the City and the Temple that then was was destroyed never to be repaired or rebuilt
miracle of his birth his adoration by the Wisemen his wisdom at 12 years old the voice from heaven and his saftety among wild beasts at this time shew that impossible But concluding the thing it self to be so he argueth from it to perswade Christ to act as the Son of God and to do things miraculously And the If in his speech is not so much of doubting as of assurance as the If in those words of Lamech If Cain shall be avenged seventy fold and he forceth it as the consequence upon a thing undoubted Seeing thou art the Son of God as the voice from heaven did proclaim thee it is very agreable to thy so being that thou shouldst exert thy divine power and command these stones into bread for the satisfying thy hunger And so in the other temptation that carryeth the same front Seing thou art the Son of God it is very fit thou shouldest act according thereunto and not go down the stairs as men do but cast thy self headlong and shew thy power In both which temptations though a close perswasive to distrust Gods provision for him in the wilderness to rely too much upon second causes and to presume without warrant upon a promise be included yet Satans main bent and aim is to move him to act according to the dictate and direction of the Devil And as he had perswaded Eve from the commandement of God to follow his advice so would he fain do Christ from that work and injuction which God had laid upon him for the Ministery and for mans redemption to do things tending nothing at all to that purpose but rather to vain-glory and self-exalting and the Devil had had enough if he could have moved the Redeemer to have acted any thing upon his instigation Ignatius Martyr Hilary and others of old and Beza Chemnitius some others of late suppose that Satan knew not yet the mystery of the incarnation no more than the Disciples did till after the resurrection but that he proposeth this if thou be the Son of God as doubting of the truth of the thing and seeking to be resolved in it nay that by the phrase the Son of God is to be understood and was so in Satans apprehension only a very holy and an extraordinary qualified man as whereas the Centurion calls Christ the Son of God Mat. 27. 4. Luke expresseth it only a righteous man Luke 23. 47. Answer 1. It is most true indeed that the mystery of the Incarnation is a mystery most high and deep and which created understandings cannot fadome and that the Disciples were exceedingly ignorant of it till more than flesh and blood revealed it to them but yet for all this the Angels good and bad might know the truth of the thing though they could not reach the mystery of it and the Disciples have some light of it before though they had the more perfect understanding of it after the resurrection as see Mat. 16. 16. The Devil was not ignorant of the Angels proclaiming him Christ the Lord or Jehovah Luke 1. 16 17. 2. 11. of an Angels and Gods proclaiming him The Son of God Luke 1. 35. 3. 22. Of the Prophets calling him Jehovah Jer. 23. 6. And the mighty God and Father of Eternity Esay 9. 6. and an hundred such expressions as these which could not but put him past all questoning who it was with whom he dealt 2. It is true indeed that the Church and people of God are called his Sons but it will be hard to find this applyed to any one particular person or single man in all the Scripture That in 2 Sam. 7. 14. Psalm 89. 28 27. is readily known to be spoken of Christ and that in Luke 3. 38. we have explained before 3. It is likewise true that whereas the Centurion in Matthew is brought in saying This was the Son of God Luke hath brought him saying This was a righteous or just man but must it therefore follow that he took him not for the Son of God but that he called him so only because he was a holy man In very many of the Evangelists various expressions we are not always to take the one to mean the other but we must take them both in their proper sense to make up the full sense as will fall to be observed in divers places And so is it to be done here The Centurion and his company upon the sight of the wonders that attend our Saviours death concluded that not only he was a most holy man but some rose higher and sure say they He was the Son of God Compare and examine the places Now the daring impudence of the Devil thus to assault and assail him whom he knew to be the Son of God will be the less wondrous and strange if we consider joyntly with his pride desperate wickedness and malice the ground that he might think he had to undertake such an attempt as this to go about to foil him who his own heart told him was the Son of God And that was from those words of God in the garden to him when upon the denunciation upon him that the seed of the woman should break his head yet God tells him withall That he should bruise his heel Hence did his impudence take its rise to do and dare what he did and dared at this time and the having this very passage in ones eye and consideration upon the reading of this story of the temptation will help exceedingly to clear inlighten and explain it For whereas two main scruples may arise about this temptation besides this that we have in hand of the Devils daring to assault Christ thus namely how chance it was now and not before and why it is said by Luke after these temptations that the Devil departed from him for a season the consideration of this thing doth give so much satisfaction to both these doubts For 1. it is indeed some matter of wonder that Christ should live to thirty years and the Devil never attempt to tempt him of long a time but should now come to assail him when he had a testimony from heaven that he was the Son of God and when he had the fulness of the Spirit in him above measure which were greater disadvantages to Satan than ever but the reason was because that now Christ was offered to the Duell in an apparent manner which he never had been before to try that mastery with the Devil about breaking and brusing head and heel and the Devil having an assurance that he should bruise his heel undertakes the combate and dares be thus impudent And 2. when he saw that he could not prevail with him this way to bruise him namely by temptation he departs from him for a season till he can find an opportunity for another way to do it namely by open and actual persecution Sect. Command that these stones be made bread To change the form of a Creature is the greatest miracle as
them of the most difficulty as far as Grammatical construction and truth of history will warrant and justifie Reuben thou art my first born my might and the beginning of my strength There is a remnant of dignity for thee and a remnant of strength For so the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth many times in the Bible and so was Reuben dignified in leading the Van in the wars of Canaan Josh. 4. 12. And so had he a residue of strength in being frontier against the Hagarens 1 Chron. 5. 10. Vers. 4. Unstable as water in affecting the Priesthood Numb 16. 1 2. and in refusing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ne relinquas of the Land of promise Numb 32. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Leave no remnant of thine instability c. Vers. 5. Simeon and Levi brethren their traffickings are instruments of cruelty for their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Venditionis Ipsorum pretence of trading with Shechem they made an instrument to execute their bloodiness Vers. 6. For in their anger they slew a man as for their will they would hough an ox For they used Circumcision as a means to master and murder me as if they should have cut the sinews of an Ox to bring him under to their will Vers. 13. Zebulon shall dwell at the haven of the Seas the Sea of Galilee or the lake of Genezaret East and the Sea of Phaenicia or the Mediterranian North-West Vers. 14. Issachar is an Asse of bone couching down between two burdens of the Kingdom of Phaenicia on the one side and the Kingdom of Samaria on the other Vers. 22. Joseph is a son of fruitfulness his fruitfulness in sons shall be by the well In daughters it goeth even to the Enemy This Interpretation of that part of Josephs blessing be referred to the censure of the learned Reader as conjectured at rather than boldly averred and that upon these considerations First That there is a plain Antithesis betwixt Ben and Bavoth and therefore is to be construed accordingly of sons and daughters Secondly That the word Ben is by his place in regimine but by his vowel not so is Porah by his last letter in regimine but not by this place and therefore both of them to be rendered something answerable to this their double condition Ben-Porath Joseph is a son of fruitfulness here they have the due of their place and Porath Ben fruitfulness of sons here they have the due of their vowels and letters Thirdly That Porath also is to be understood in the latter clause Porath Bavoth fruitfulness in daughters Fourthly That Shur signifieth natively in Hebrew an Enemy Psal. 92. 12. and it is but from the Chaldee idioms that it betokeneth a wall Josephs fruitfulness in sons then did chiefly shew it self by the well of Shechem where Joshua of Joseph aslembleth all the Tribes as Prince over them and there also Jeroboam of Joseph raiseth up that house to a Kingdom From these words of Jacob the inhabitants of Sychar had their warrant to maintain that their well was Jocobs well and that his sons and cattel drank of it For it might not have been digged of a thousand years after Jacob was dead and gone for ought any Samaritane alive could tell if he fetched not his authority from these words of Jacob who having given that portion of ground to Joseph Gen. 48. 22. doth here intimate that there was a well in it and besides that well in his house should rise to honour His fruitfulness by daughters you may see in Judg. 21. where the daughters of Jabesh Gilead and of Shiloh both of Joseph make up the breach of an hostile Tribe the Tribe of Benjamin or else it had decayed AN Handful of Gleanings OUT OF THE BOOK OF EXODUS SECTION I. Israel afflicted in Egypt about 120 years FROM the giving of the promise to Abraham Gen. 12. to the deliverance out of Egypt and the giving of the Law were 430 years Exod. 12. 40. Gal. 1. 17. This sum of years divided it self into two equal parts for half of it was spent before their going into Egypt and half of it in there being there Two hundred and fifteen years were taken up before they went into Egypt thus From the promise given to Abraham to the birth of Isaac five and twenty years compare Gen. 12. 4. with Gen. 21. 5. From the birth of Isaac to the birth of Jacob threescore Gen. 25. 26. from thence to their going down into Egypt a hundred and thirty Gen. 27. 9. The other two hundred and fifteen years they spent in Egypt namely ninety four before the death of Levi the longest liver of all the twelve Tribes and a hundred and twenty one betwixt his death and their deliverance For Levi and Joseph were both born in the seven years of Jacobs second apprentiship Gen. 29. 30. Levi in the fourth and Joseph in the seventh so that there were three years between them Now Joseph when his Father and brethren came down into Egypt was nine and thirty years old Compare Gen. 41. 46. 51. 45. 6. And then was Levi forty three And Levi lived an hundred thirty and seven years Exod. 6. 16. out of which those forty three being deducted which he had spent before their coming down into Egypt it appeareth they were in Egypt ninety four years before his death And those ninety four being deducted out of the two hundred and fifteen which they spent in that land it appeareth also that a hundred twenty one years passed betwixt his death and their delivery and till his death they felt no affliction Exod. 1. 6 7 8. SECTION II. The 88 89 Psalms penned in the time of this affliction THESE two Psalms are the oldest pieces of writing that the World hath to shew for they were penned many years before the birth of Moses by two men that felt and groaned under this bondage and affliction of Egypt Heman and Ethan two Sons of Zerah 1 Chron. 2. 6. In Psalm 88. Heman deploreth the distress and misery of Israel in Egypt in most passionate measures and therefore titles his Elegy Gnal Mahalath Leannoth concerning sickness by affliction and accordingly he and his brethren are called the Sons of Mahol 1 King 4. 31. In Psal. 89. Ethan from the promise Gen. 15. sings joyfully their deliverance that the raging of the Red Sea should be ruled vers 9. and Rahab or Egypt should be broken in pieces vers 10. and that the people should hear the joyful sound of the Law vers 15. Object But David is named frequently in the Psalm who was not born of many hundreds of years after Ethan was dead Answ. 1. This might be done Prophetically as Samuel is thought to be named by Moses Psal. 99. 6. for that Psalm according to a rule of the Hebrews is held to have been made by him 2. It will be found in Scripture that when some holy men indued with the Spirit of God have left pieces
Christ which they mistook should be a spiritual power which even just now was to begin and of this power he tells they should receive and dilate and carry on his Kingdom §. Certain Articles or Positions tending to the confutation of the Jews in this point and the Millenaries that concur in many things with them 1. That the Book of Daniel speaketh nothing of the state of the Jews beyond the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus 2. That the Revelation intendeth not the stories and times that are written in Daniel but taketh at him and beginneth where Daniel left to discourse the state of the new Jerusalem when the old one was ruined 3. That the fourth Monarchy in Daniel is not Rome nor possibly can be Dan. 7. 11 12. well weighed together 4. That the blasphemous horn in Dan. 7. 8 25. c. is not Antichrist but Antiochus 5. That Antichrist shall not be destroyed before the calling of the Jews but shall persecute them when they are converted as well as he hath done the Church of the Christians And that the slaying of the two Prophets Rev. 11. aimeth at this very thing to shew that Antichrist shall persecute the Church of Jews and Gentiles when towards the end of the world they shall be knit together in profession of the Gospel 6. That the calling of the Jews shall be in the places of their residence among the Christians and their calling shall not cause them to chang place but condition 7. That Ezekiels New Jerusalem is bigger in compass by many hundreds of miles than all the land of Canaan ever was in its utmost extent 8. That the earth was cursed from the beginning Gen. 3. 17. and therefore Christs Kingdom not to be of the cursed earth Joh. 18. 36. 9. That the Kingdom everlasting that began after the destruction of the fourth beast Dan. 2. 44. 7. 14. 27. was the Kingdom of Christ in the Gospel and began with the Gospel preached among the Gentiles 10. That the binding of Satan for a thousand years beginneth from the same date 11. That his binding up is not from persecuting the Church but from deceiving the Nations Rev. 20. 3 8. 12. That multitudes of those places of the Old Testament that are applied by the Jews and Millenaries to the people of the Jews and their earthly prosperity do purposely intend the Church of the Gentiles and their spiritual happiness Vers. 8. But ye shall receive power after the Holy Ghost is come upon you §. 1. How many of the Disciples were spectators of Christs ascension It is apparent by this Evangelist both in this place and in his Gospel that there were divers others that were spectators of this glorious sight beside the twelve For in the 14 verse he hath named both the women and the brethren of Christ which number of men in vers 15. he hath summed to 120 as we shall see there And so likewise in his Gospel Chap. 24. he hath so carried the Story as that it appeareth by him that the beholders of his first appearing after his Resurrection were also the beholders of his Ascension for at vers 33. he speaketh of the eleven and them that were with them and from thence forward he hath applied the story until the ascension indifferently to them all And this thing will be one argument for us hereafter to prove that the whole hundred and twenty mentioned vers 15. of this Chapter received the Gift of Tongues and not the twelve only Vers. 9. While they beheld he was taken up §. The year of Christ at his Ascension The time of Christs conversing upon earth cometh into dispute viz. whether it were 32 years and an half or 33 and an half mainly upon the construction of this clause Luke 3. 23. Jesus began to be about 30 years of age when he was baptized For though it be agreed on that the time of his Ministry or from his Baptism to his suffering was three years and an half yet is it controverted upon that Text whether to begin those from his entring upon his 30 year current or from finishing that year compleat The Text speaketh out for the former and in that it saith He began to be thirty it denieth his being thirty compleat and in that it saith He began to be * * * So 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 13. 20. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thirty after a certain reckoning or as it were thirty it denieth his drawing upon thirty compleat likewise For if he were full thirty it were improper to say he began to be thirty and if he were drawing on to full thirty then were it proper to have said he began to be thirty indeed and not began to be as it were thirty Therefore the manner of speech doth clearly teach us to reckon that Jesus was now nine and twenty years old compleat and was just entring upon his thirtieth year when he was baptized and so doth it follow without any great scruple that he was crucified rose again and ascended when he was now thirty two years and an half old compleat which we must write his thirty third year current §. 2. The age of the world at our Saviours death resurrection and ascension We have shewed elsewhere that these great things of our Saviours suffering and exaltation came to pass in the year of the world 3960 then half passed or being about the middle It will be needless to spend time to prove and confirm it here The summing up these several sums which were as so many links of that chain will make it apparent From the Creation to the Flood 1656 Gen. 5. 6 7. c. From the Flood to the Promise to Abraham Gen. 12. 427 Gen. 11. 12. From the Promise to the Delivery from Egypt 430 Exod. 12. 40. Gal. 3. 17. From the coming out of Egypt to the founding of Solomons Temple 480 1 Kings 6. 1. From the founding to the finishing of the Temple 7 1 Kings 6. 38. From finishing the Temple to the revolt of the ten Tribes 30 1 Kings 6. 38. 11. 40. compar From the revolt of the ten Tribes to the burning of the Temple 390 Ezek. 4. 5 6. From the burning of the Temple to the return from Babel 50 Jer. 25. 11 12. 2 Chron. 36. 6. 9 10. 2 King 25. 2 3. presly compar From the return from Babel to the death of Christ. 490 Dan. 9. 24 c. Total 3960  And hereupon it doth appear that as the Temple was finished by Solomon just Anno Mundi 3000. So that it was fired by Titus just Anno Mundi 4000. Jerusalem being dostroyed exactly 40 years after Christs death as was shewed even now Vers. 12. Olivet which is from Ierusalem a Sabbaths days journey §. 1. Why the Evangelist doth measure this distance at this time This is the first matter of scruple in these words and it is material to take notice of it the rather because that this same Evangelist
vanting that he scoured the prisons And ever as any one came to suffer he commanded the executioners to end him with such deliberate tortures as that he should be sure to feel himself to die involving many deaths in one and causing men that were to die to live even in death that they might die with more pain THE CHRISTIAN HISTORY THE Jewish and the Roman For the Year of CHRIST XL. The third Year also of CAIUS CALIGULA Being the Year of the WORLD 3967. And of the City of ROME 792. Consuls Caius Caesar II. L. Apronius Celianus or Cestianus ACTS IX Vers. 32. And it came to pass as Peter passed through all quarters THE occasion of Peters travail at this time may be well apprehended to be for the setling and confirming of those Churches that were now begun by the Ministery of the dispersed Preachers One thing was most necessary for these new founded Churches which the Preachers themselves could not provide for them and that was Ministers or Pastors unless they would have stayed there themselves which in all places they could not do and in many places they did not if in any place at all they did longer than for a little space the necessity of dispersing the Gospel calling them from place to place Therefore it was needful that the Apostles themselves should go after them to ordain Ministers by the imposition of their hands with which they did not only instal or institute into the office of the ministery but also bestowed the Holy Ghost for the inabling of those that they did ordain for the performance of that office which gift the other Disciples could not bestow and this may be conceived one reason why ten of the twelve Apostles were absent from Jerusalem at Pauls coming there as was observed before namely because they were dispersed abroad over the new planted Churches for this purpose And this was one cause why Peter travails thus at this time the plantations of the Churches still increasing and his comforting confirming and setling the Churches was another Through all quarters This referreth to those places mentioned in the verse preceding Judea Galilee and Samaria only whereas that verse speaketh of the places themselves this Verse in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a word of the masculine gender referreth to the people of the places and this is all the difference And therefore Baronius is besides the Cushion who upon this very place and out of this very word would conclude that Peter in this his peregrination did found the Episcopacy at Antioch His words are these Luke saith he being intent as it appeareth to commend to memory the more remarkable miracles wrought by Peter hath omitted in silence the rest of his actions performed in this visitation of the province and among other things the institution of the Church of Antioch which that it was erected by him in this very year we shall easily shew by the testimony of the ancients Eusebius may be alledged as one of these ancients and one for all who speaketh much to the same purpose and somewhat further but only with this difference that he hath set down this matter a little before the death of Tiberius Peter the Apostle saith he founded the Church of Antioch and having there gotten his chair he sate five and twenty years Thus Eusebius ad annum Christ. 38. Parisiis 1511. Now to take up this position and story in its several particulars almost every parcel will prove a stumbling block and before belief can be given to it it must pass thorow and overcome these difficulties 1. Whereas his journey to Antioch is laid in this visitation it is strained beyond the Letter and beyond the Spirit and meaning of the Text. For that speaketh only of the Churches of Judea Galilee and Samaria and then how came in Antioch in another Country And those words through all quarters run at a very uncertain randome if they be uncircumscibed by the Verse before 2. It is past all peradventure that as yet there was no Church at Antioch at all much more that there was no Episcopal Chair and See there For it is a year yet to come before there be any mention of a Church there Act. 11. and that that story of the first beginning of that Church lieth in its proper place and without any transposition or Hysteron-proteron is so plain to him that will but view it that it needeth no proof 3. How is it consistent with Peters imprisonment at Jerusalem Chap. 12. to sit Bishop in another Country Much more is it inconsistent or rather to speak plainly impossible that he should sit five and twenty years at Antioch and as many at Rome and yet go thither in the second of Claudius as he is held to have done Now Baronius hath espied these two stumbling blocks and laboureth to remove them but in his striving about the one he throweth dirt into Eusebius his best Authors face for he saith he is corrupted and indeed he doth little less about the other For whereas Eusebius saith in plain terms ibi sedit Peter there sate this his Paraphrast glosseth that it sufficed though he never came there For with him Peter was as a Creator of Churches and Bishopricks for if dixit factum est if he but spake the word be he where he would there was a Metropolis or an Episcopacy created in any place whatsoever But not to spend much labour where we are sure but of little profit let it suffice the reader to have but a Catalogue and particular of his arguments and let him censure them according to his own judgment Argum. 1. It was Peters office to oversee and take care of the whole flock and for this he visited all the Churches that lay round about Jerusalem pag. 306. But that draweth on another question which will be harder to prove than this and it maketh Paul but an intruder that took upon him such a care Argum. 2. Peter taking opportunity of the Churches tranquility pag. 306. visited all the Christians which were in Syria pag. 309. But here he is besides his warrant of the Text and maketh a History of his own head Argum. 3. Peter wheresoever he was might raise an Episcopal or Metropolitical See at any place distant where he pleased by the Authority wherewith he was indowed pag. 309. When this is proved we may believe the other that he would prove Argum. 4. The number of Eusebius of his sitting 25. years at Antioch is an error crept into the Text but the number of his 25. years at Rome in him is right pag. 306. But if he be at liberty to suspect the one sure we may have the like liberty to suspect the other Argum. 5. The Hierachical order seemeth not to indure that the prime Church that had been as yet instituted should be governed by any but the prime Apostle pag. 309 330. It will be some work to prove any Hierarchical order at all or Peter Prime
his seed to Molech or useth Sorcery or profaneth the Sabbath or eateth holy things in his uncleanness or that cometh into the Sanctuary he being unclean or that eateth fat or blood or what is left of the sacrifice or any sacrificed thing not offered in season or that killeth or offereth up a sacrifice out of the Court or that eateth leaven at the Passover or that eateth ought on the day of Expiation or doth any work on it or that makes oil or incense like the holy or that anoints with holy oil that delayeth the Passover or Circumcision for which there are affirmative precepts All these if done wilfully are liable to cutting off and if done ignorantly then to the fixed sin-offering and if it be unknown whether he did it or no then to a suspensive trespass-offering but only he that defiles the Sanctuary and its holy things for he is bound to an ascending or descending offering Now that we may the better understand what Death by the hand of Heaven and Cutting off mean we are first to take notice that neither of them was any penalty inflicted by the hand or sentence of man but both of them do import a liableness to the wrath and vengeance of the Lord in their several kinds And the Jews do ever account Cutting off to be the higher and more eminent degree of Divine vengeance As to spare more evidences of this which might be given copiously this passage of Maymonides is sufficient and it is remarkable when he saith f f f Maym. in Biath Mikdash per. 4. Is it possible for a Priest that serveth in his uncleanness to stay so little in the Court 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As that he should be guilty of death by the hand of Heaven only and not guilty of cutting off He had had those words but a little before which were cited even now An unclean person that serveth in the Sanctuary profaneth his Service and is guilty of death by the hand of Heaven although he stay not there and then he comes on and is it possible saith he that he should stay so little as to be guilty only of death by the hand of Heaven and not to be guilty of cutting off Apparently shewing that cutting off was the deeper degree and die of guilt and vengeance by the hand of God and Divine indignation By Death by the hand of Heaven in their sense therefore is to be apprehended some such a sodain avengeful stroke as the Lord shewed upon Nadab and Abihu or Ananias and Saphira to take them away And this may the better be collected by two passages usual in the Rabbins about this matter First In that they give up the offence of the Priests drinking wine before they went to serve which is held to have been the offence of Nadab and Abihu g g g â—â—â— per. 1. to death by the hand of Heaven which argues that they mean such a kind of stroke as they two had And secondly In that wheresoever the Law enjoyneth Aaron and his sons and the people about the affairs of the Sanctuary they shall or they shall not do thus or thus lest they die they interpret this of death by the hand of Heaven But what to understand by Cutting off is not so readily agreed among them h h h Kimchi in Esay â—8 Kimchi alledgeth it as the opinion of their Doctors That Dying before fifty years old is death by cutting off Compare Joh. 8. 57. i i i R. Sol. in Gâ—â— 17. Rabbi Solomon saith It is to die childless and to die before his time Baal Aruch giveth this distinction between Cutting off and Death by the hand of Heaven that k k k Arâ—â—h in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cutting off is of himself and of his children but Death by the hand of Heaven is of himself but not of his children But mean it which of these you will or all these together or which may have good probability to conceive a liableness to cutting off from the life of the world to come both this and Death by the Hand of Heaven were held by that Nation with whom the phrases were so much in use to mean not any censure or punishment inflicted by man but an impending vengeance of God and a continual danger and possibility when indignation should seize upon him that was faln under these gilts Anathema Maran Atha one under a curse whensoever the Lord shall come to inflict it as Joh. 3. 18 36. SECT III. Penalties inflicted upon unclean persons found in the Temple Whipping and the Rebels beating IT was not a small awe that this might work in the hearts of the people towards their restraining from going into the Sanctuary in their uncleanness to have this impressed and inculcated upon them as it was continually that such a venture did hazard them both body and soul and brought them ipso facto into Gods dreadful displeasure and into undoubted danger of accrewing judgment But did they let the offender thus alone that had offended as if he was fallen under the guilt of death by the Hand of Heaven or under the guilt of cutting off that they had no more to do with him but leave him to the justice of God and to judgment when it should fall upon him Many a wretch would make sleight of this matter and because sentence upon his evil work was not executed speedily his heart would be fully set in him to do so again as Eccles. 8. 11. Therefore they let not the Delinquent so escape but as he had fallen under the wrath of God so they also brought him under a penalty by the hand of man And this penalty was twofold either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whipping by the appointment of the Judges or mawling and beating by the people 1. There was the penalty of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whipping or scourging upon the censure of the Judges according to the Law Deut. 25. 2. Where he was to receive forty stripes but their Tradition brought it to forty save one 2 Cor. 11. 24. And the reason of this was because they would make a hedge to the Law and whereas that commands that they should not give to a Delinquent that was whipt above forty stripes lest their brother should seem vile unto them they abated one of forty to make sure to keep within compass The measure and manner of their whipping is largely described in the Treatise Maccoth thus in their own words a a a Maccoth per. 3. How many stripes do they give him saith the Mishueh there Why forty lacking one As it is said by a certain number forty stripes that is a number near to forty Rabbi Judah saith he is beaten with full forty and where hath he the odd one above thirty nine Between his shoulders They allot him not stripes but so as they might be triplicated They allot him to receive forty he hath had some of them
when they lead us far further CHAP. XLVI The time and manner of the Creation MOSES in the first verse of the Bible refutes three Heathen opinions namely theirs that thought the World was Eternal for he saith in the beginning c. Secondly theirs that thought there was no God for he saith Elohim created Thirdly theirs that thought there were many gods for he saith * * * Even those that have not Hebrew can tell there is a mystery of the Trinity in Elohim bara but few mark how sweetly this is answered with the same Phrase in manner in the Haphtara which is read by the Jews to this portion of Moses viâ— Esa. 42. 5. Jehovah bore â—a shamaâ—lm venotehem Jehovah being singular and â—otehem plurall which might be rendred Deus creans coelos Deus extendentes eos Elohim he created Heaven and Earth The fird word in the beginning may draw our minds and thoughts to the last thing the latter end and this thought must draw our affections from too much love of the World for it must have an end as it had a beginning I will not stand to comment upon the word Berishith in the beginning for then I know not when to come to an end To treat how the divers expositors labour about the beginning of the world is a world of labour How the Jerus Targ. translates it In wisdom and is followed by Rabbi Tanchum and many Jews How Targ. Jonath useth an Arabian word Min Awwala a primo Onkelos in primis or in principio Jarchi in principio creationis creavit How Basil the great Saint Ambrose and hundreds others do interpret this is a work endless to examine Satisfied am I with this that the world and all things had their beginning from God that in the beginning created Heaven and Earth Some of the Jews do invert the word Bereshith and make it Betisri that is in the month Tisri was the world created This month is about our September and that the world was created in this month to let other reasons alone this satisfies me that the Feast of Tabernacles which was in this month is called the end of the year Exod. 23. 16. And this I take to be the reason why the Jews began to read the Bible in their Synagogues at the Feast of Tabernacles viz. that they might begin the lecture of the Creation in Gen. 1. at that time of the year that the world was created The manner of the Creation shews the workman powerful and wise The making of the Angels concealed by Moses lest men should like those hereticks in Epiph. think they helped God in the Creation For if their day of their Creation * * * Bab. Solom holds they were made the second day which was in most likelihood the first had been named wicked men would have been ready to have taken them for actors in this work which were only spectators Therefore as God hides Many Divines hold for the fourth Moses after his death so Moses hides the Creation of them lest they should be deisied and the honour due to the Creator given to the creature God in framing the world begins above and works downward and in three days he lays the parts of the world and in the three other days he adorns those parts The first day he makes all the Heavens the matter of the Earth and comes down so low as the Light The second lower and makes the Firmament or Air. The third lowest of all and makes distinction of Earth and Water Thus in three days the parts or body of the World is laid in three days more and in the same order they are furnished For on The fourth day the Heavens which were made the first day are deckt with Stars The fifth day the Firmament which was made the second day is filled with Birds The sixth day the Earth which was laid fit the third day is replenished with Beasts and lastly * * * The Seventy Interpreters on Gen. 2. 2. instead of God had finished on the seventh day read he finished on the sixth day Man Thus God in the six days finished all his work of Creation ‖ ‖ ‖ Chaldee Paraph on Numb 22. and Iarch on Deut. 34. and Pirke Abhoth For the ten things that the Chaldee Paraphrast saith God created on the evening of the Sabbath after the World was finished I refer them to their Authors to believe them R. Jarchi on Gen. 2. observes that God created one day superior things and another day inferior his words are to this purpose On the first day he created Heaven above and Earth beneath On the second day the Firmament above On the third let the dry Land appear beneath On the fourth day Lights above On the fifth day let the Waters bring forth beneath On the sixth he must create both Superiour and Inferiour as he had done on the first lest there should be confusion in his Work therefore he made Man of both his Soul from above and his Body from beneath R. Tanchumah shews how the making of the Tabernacle harmonizeth with the making of the World The Light of the first day answered by the Candlestick for Light the first work and the spreading of the Firmament like a curtain answered by the Curtains the second work and so of the rest Every one knows the old conceit of the worlds lasting six thousand years because it was made in six days and of Elias Prophesie among the Jews of the world ending at the end of six thousand which Prophesie of his is flat against the words of Christ Many believe these opinions yet few prepare for the end which they think is so near God hath taught us by the course of the Creation of the old world what our proceedings must be that we may become a new Creation or new Heavens and a new Earth renewed both in Soul and Body 1. On the first day he made the Light so the first thing in the new Man must be Light of Knowledge so saith Saint Paul Heb. 11. He that cometh to God must know that he is 2. On the second day he made the Firmament so called because of its * * * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Hesâ—od 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 surness so the second step in Mans new Creation must be Firmamentum Fidei the sure foundation of Faith 3. On the third day the Seas and Trees bearing fruit So the third step in the new Hom. Odys 3 Man is that he become Waters of repentant Tears and that he bring forth Fruit worthy of these Tears Bring forth Fruit worthy of Repentance saith the Baptist Matth. 3. 4. On the fourth day God created the Sun that whereas on the first day there was light but without heat now on the fourth day there is light and heat joyned together So the fourth step in the new Creation of a new Man is that he joyn the heat of Zeal with the light
Covenant made with Israel to which they were sworn was Ceremonial and Judicial containing fifty seven Precepts they were not sworn to the Ten Commandments 714 715 Covenant of Grace This was made with Adam did belong to Jew and Gentile both before the Law and also after it 376 Covetousness the strange consequences of it in a Prince 850 851 Council of the Chief Priests were of the seed of Aaron of the Scribes were of the Tribe of Levi and of the Elders were of the People who were mear Laymen 439 440 Courage of the Jews and their Resolution admirable 773 Court of the people what 721 722 Courts there were two Courts of Judges consisting of twenty three in the Temple besides the Sanhedrim p. 447 Courts of the Temple described with their use p 549 to 551. 1088. * Court of Women described not called by that name in Scripture p. 1090. * Court of the Priests 2025 to 2029. * Cow red Cow how the Priest was to prepare himself in order to the burning her 2024. * Coyns Jewish the value of several of them 1096. * Creation three usual Observations from it p. 691. Creation of Man was performed about nine a Clock in the Morning p. 692. This shews a God The time and manner of the Creation with the divine improvement of the Doctrine of it 1020 1021 Creation new the divers steps of it 1021 1022 Creatures such creatures came in homage to the Second Adam as did not come to the First 634 Creed of the believing Jews contained in ten Articles drawn out of the Law of Moses with a Comment 712 to 714. The Apostles Creed was not made by the Apostles 884. Cruelty of the Jews most barbarous and unparalleld they murdered at one time of Greeks and Romans four hundred and sixty thousand men eat their flesh devoured their intrals daubed themselves with their blood p. 289 366. And after this multitudes of thousands of Jews were destroyed viz. above four hundred thousand Adrian walled a Vineyard sixteen miles about with dead bodies a Man's height The Brains of three hundred Children were found upon one stone p. 368. Cruelty great 796 to 799 802 Cruelty moves pity 333 334 Cubit there was one of five and another of six hands breadth 1051. * Cup of Blessing what 964 965 Curious and Chaldean Arts what 820 Custom in a way of Religion often carry's it against Truth Page 1007 Cutting off meaning by the Divine Hand there was thirty six sorts of it how distinguished from Death by the Hand of Heaven p. 900 902. For what it was to be done a great penalty 929 930 933 972 Cyrus was joyned with Darius in Conquest and Government p. 134 135. He was a greater Prince than Darius 137 D. DAniel his Seventy weeks what p. 136. His Prophesie was read to Alexander the Great Page 2065. * Darius and Cyrus were joyned in Conquest and Government p. 134 135. Darius his History as referring to the Scripture p. 2064 2065. * Darius and Astyages the same 135 Darkness at high noon when Christ was crucified what 268 David a glorious Type of Christ. 71 Day of the week First Second Third c. is a Phrase purely Judaical p. 270. The Day begun from Sun-setting among the Jews yet they made Midnight a distinctive Period so as that which was done before Midnight was looked upon as done the Day before p. 643 644. The first Natural Day was thirty six hours long to that part of the world where Eden stood 691 Days last Days often put for the days foregoing the destruction of Jerusalem and the Jewish State not the World 276 Deacons such as had charge of the poor were of common use in all the Jews Synagogues and thence translated into the Christian Church p. 279. How the seven Deacons came to be chosen p. 279. Their several Qualifications p. 308. This Office was to provide for and take care of the poor c. 778 Dead Minstrels used to play in a mournful tone over the dead p. 232. The Jews used to wash the Bodies of their dead 841 Death of the Patriarchs c. usually mentioned in Scripture by Anticipation p. 15. Death sometimes called Baptism 250 Death second a phrase used by the Jewish Writers p. 354. Death miserable 797 Deaths Judicial the manner of them amongst the Jews 2006 2007. * Dedication The Feast thereof 98 979 Deities of the Egyptians what 1027 Demas his embracing the present World may denote his returning to his worldly Employment c. for we find him the next year with Paul again 322 323 326 Denial of Christ by Peter was foretold by Christ at two distinct times 249 Desks the Desks of the Levites described p. 2025 to 2029. * Devils whence their original p. 2. The Devil hath several ways of undoing Men the Church by persecution the World by delusion of Oracles Idolatry False Miracles c. p. 353. Three of his Names p. 496. The Devil hurrying Christ about in the time of his Temptations affords some material and profitable Considerations 506 Devout Man a Title for the first Professors of the Gospel 871 Diana's Temple what 305 306 Dionisius the Areopagite one of the Bench at Athens converted by Paul 295 Dipping in Baptism not always practised in the beginning of the Gospel 584 585 Disciples why they could not cast out one evil Spirit 339 340. The Seventy Disciples sent forth by Christ to go and Preach to those places where he himself was to come because he intended now fully to reveal himself to be the Messias p. 242. Christ received young Infants as Disciples declaring them to be such and blessed them p. 248. Disciples called Children p. 759. When or where first called Christians p. 871. A Title given to the first Professors of the Gospel Page 871 Discipling was not of Persons already taught but such as entred themselves that they might be taught 272 Dissembler his Character in Tyberius p. 768. In Cain 828 829 Divinity of the Jews when Christ came into the World was only to instruct in Carnal Rites and heighten their Spirits to Carnal performances c. but they knew nothing of Regeneration or the work of Grace 574 575 Division the Jews were generally divided among themselves yet all oppose Christianity to the utmost even when they themselves were in their greatest Afflictions p. 371. Division Faction and Schism produced sad effects in the Church of Corinth some of them mentioned 301 to 304 Doctors one of the Titles the Jews gave their Learned Men and Scribes also any that were ordained were so called c. 566 638 653 654 Doing by another is the same as if one do it by himself for it is ordinary in Scripture to ascribe that as done by a Man himself that is done by another at his appointment 581 Door through which none was to pass what p. 1079. * The Great Door was ever opened before the morning Sacrifice was killed 1079. * Doors of the Holy Place described 1078
had none This Dichotomy is shewed out of the Jewish Writers p. 651 to 658. Jewish Affairs p. 773 825. Their troubles in Alexandria p. 832 834 835 852 853 859. In their own Land p. 856 857. They are again in favour p. 879. Phrases taken from the Jewish Writers are used in the New Testament as Gehenna the World to come Maranatha Raka Jannes and Jambres Beelzebub 1005 1006 Jews a great number were all along in Egypt p. 205. Their Language and Stile is much followed in the New Testament p. 213 214. They had three ways of opposing the Gospel by a Prayer against Hereticks by Emissaries whose business were to cry it down and preach every where against it by the use of Magick in doing strange things exceeding many of them being skilled therein p. 290. They generally every where opposed the Gospel p. 294 295 296 297. Both within and without Judea they were generally Judged by their own Magistracy p. 302. They used to pray only for themselves and their own Nation p. 309. In Babilon in the days of Saint Peter they were grown to so great and distinct a Nation since the time of the Captivity that they had a Prince of their own and three Universities 335. About Christs appearance and especially some little after they were the most unquiet and tumultuous Nation under Heaven p. 337. Besides their common wickedness they had four Additions monstrous and unparalleld p. 337. The cruelty of the Jews was most unparalleld they murdered at one time of Greeks and Romans 460000 Men eating their flesh devouring their Intrals daubing themselves with their Blood and wearing their Skins c. p. 289 366. After this multitude of thousands of Jews were destroyed 400000. Adrian walled a Vineyard sixteen miles about with dead Bodies a Mans height The Brains of three hundred of their Children were found upon one stone p. 368. He destroyed fifty of their strongest Garisons and nine hundred eighty five of their fairest Towns this was sometime after the destruction of Jerusalem 366 367. They had five hundred Schools and in every one five hundred Scholars Rab. Akibah had 24000 Disciples p. 368. They were more mad of their Traditions and Carnal Rites after the fall of Jerusalem than before p. 370 371. They were generally divided among themselves yet all of them opposed Christianity to the utmost when they themselves were in their greatest afflictions p. 371. They deeply engage themselves to stand by the Mishnah and Talmud p. 372. The Talmud of Babilon is their Standard for Rule and Religion to this day 372. Their miserable Estate to this day doteing on Traditions Their own Works for salvation Their being the Children of God that their Messias is to come hating him that is already come up p. 375. They make a part of the remaing Antichrist and are to be destroyed with him c. p. 376. There may be a calling of the Jews but not so universal as some suppose p. 375 376 377. In Galilee and Judea they differed in many things p. 605. Jews put for Sanbedrim or Rulers very common in the Evangelists p. 662 670. Their Admirable Resolution and Courage 773. How their-own Historians differ 774. Their Commotions p. 773 803 818 874 875. Vitellius becomes their friend p. 809. The difference between the Jews and the Gentiles went away when Christ came p. 845 to 847. Several Hereticks sprang from among them as Simon Cerinthius Menander Ebion Basilides c. p. 372 373. Jannes and Jambres a form taken from the Jewish Writers 1005 1006 Jezabel mentioned Apoe 2. 20. might possibly be one that was a Whore to Simon Magus 787 If is sometimes a Note of Assurance and not of Doubting 503 Image of Jelousy what 2017. * Immarcalin were seven in number they carried the Keys of the Gates of the Court and one could not open them without the rest c. 913 914 Imposition of Hands p. 281. This way the Holy Ghost was sometimes given p. 285. This way the Apostles in likelihood never used but to ordain unto some Office in the Church and not for Confirmation 788 Incarnation is a mystery high and deep 504 Incense burning what 945 946 Incense The Altar of Incense what p. 1083. * The way of pounding and compounding it 2012. * Inspiration two Degrees of it viz. to Prophesie and to be Pen Men of Divine Writ John had both these 341 342 Inversion of Words or Names very common in Scripture 84 88 122 Joab his self-deceit in laying hold of the Horns of the Altar with the Reason of it 2033. * Jocanan ben Zaccai Rabban part of his History 2009. * Job was contemporary with Israel in Egypt p. 23. He was an Heathen Man yet so good 1026 John the Baptist when he began to Preach and Baptize p. 208 209. How exceedingly People flocked to his Ministry and Baptism p. 209. His Ministry lasted three years the half of which almost he lay in Prison p. 234. He was born at the same time and place when and where Circumcision was instituted p. 13. Josepbus his Testimony of him p. 592. His excellent Character with what opinion the Jews even the Sanhedrim had of him at first p. 681 682. How he received his Commission for the Ministry and the Institution of the Sacrament of Baptism p. 454. How he performed these 455 John the Evangelist his departure from Paul and Barnabas at Perga the occasion guest at p. 290. He is called The Beloved Disciple c. with the Reason 634 635 John the same with Jochanan frequent in the Old Testament 398. Marg. Jona applied to Peter with emphasis when Prophet Jonah and he are compared together 531 Jonah the Prophet was a Man of Wonders as his History refers to Niniveh 1006 1007 Jordan Israels passage through Jordan was very many miles taking up about all the length of the River that was in Judeah 478 528 Joseph had the Birthright as Rachel's first Born by Jacob's Choice in his life and Gift at his death p. 17 19 21. His Birthright in the division of Canaan is served next after Judah's Royalty 41 Joshua did great things 42 Joshua the son of Perehiah part of his History 2008. * Josi or Joseph ben Joezer part of his History 2008. * Jota or one Title of the Law did not perish 374 Journey taking a Journey in Scripture be it whither it will is commonly called going up and going down p. 423. A Sabbath days Journy what 252 739 to 742 Isaac his birth how he was a Type of Christ. 13 14 Isaiah is called the Evangelist 98 Israelite indeed what 534 Israel's afflictions in Egypt with the Reason of their suffering p. 1024. Israels Camp according to the Chaldee Paraphrast what 1025 1026 Iturea Ituria what Country and whence it had its Name 453 Jubilee Year what resemblance of Christs Redemption p. 619. It was the Jubilee year at Christs birth 243 Judah the son of Tabbai part of his History p. 2008. * Rabbi
given me by the Nazareans who use this Book in Berea a City of Syria to write it out It is not at all to be doubted that this Gospel was found in Hebrew but that which deceived the good man was not the very hand writing of Matthew nor indeed did Matthew write the Gospel in that Language but it was turned by some body out of the original Greek into Hebrew that so if possible the Learned Jews might read it For since they had little kindness for forreign books that is Heathen Books or such as were written in a Language different from their own which might be illustrated from various Canons concerning this matter some person converted to the Gospel excited with a good zeal seems to have translated this Gospel of S. Matthew out of the Greek Original into the Hebrew Language that learned Men among the Jews who as yet believed not might perhaps read it being now published in their Language which was rejected by them while it remained in a foreign speech Thus I suppose this Gospel was written in Greek by S. Matthew for the sake of those that believed in Judea and turned into Hebrew by some body else for the sake of those that did not believe The same is to be resolved concerning the original Language of the Epistle to the Hebrews That Epistle was written to the Jews inhabiting Judea to whom the Syriac was the Mother Tongue but yet it was writ in Greek for the reasons above named For the same reasons also the same Apostle writ in Greek to the Romans although in that Church there were Romans to whom it might seem more agreeable to have written in Latine and there were Jews to whom it might seem more proper to have written in Syriac CHAP. II. VERS I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Now when Iesus was born A calculation of the times when Christ was born WE thus lay down a Scheme of the times when Christ was born I. He was born in the year of the World MMMDCCCCXXVIII For from the Creation of the World to the Deluge are commonly reckoned MDCLVI years From the Deluge to Abrahams promise are CCCCXXVII years This being supposed that Abraham was born the CXXXth year of Tharah which must be supposed From the promise given to the going out of Egypt CCCCXXX years Exod. XII 40. Gal. III. 17. From the going out of Egypt to the laying the foundations of the Temple are CCCCLXXX years 1 King VI. 1. The Temple was building VII years 1 King VI. 38. Casting up therefore all these together viz.  MDCLVI  CCCCXXVII  CCCCXXX  CCCCLXXX  VII the sum of years amounts to MMM And it is clear the building of the Temple was finished and compleated in the year of the world MMM The Temple was finished in the eleventh year of Solomon 1 King VI. 38. and thence to the revolting of the ten Tribes in the first year of Rehoboam were XXX years Therefore that Revolt was in the year of the World MMMXXX From the Revolt of the ten Tribes to the destruction of Jerusalem under Zedekiah were CCCXC years which appears sufficiently from the Chronical computation of the parallel times of the Kings of Judah and Israel and which is implied by Ezekiel Chap. IV. vers 5. Thou shalt sleep upon thy left side and shalt put the iniquities of the house of Israel upon it c. according to the number of the days three hundred and ninety days And when thou shalt have accomplished them thou shalt sleep upon thy right side the second time and shalt take upon thee the iniquity of the house of Judah forty days Concerning the computation of these years it is doubted whether those forty years are to be numbred together within the three hundred and ninety years or by themselves as following after those three hundred and ninety years We not without cause embrace the former opinion and suppose those forty years to be included within the sum of the three hundred and ninety but mentioned by themselves particularly for a particular reason For by the space of forty years before the destruction of the City by the Chaldeans did Jeremiah prophesie daily namely from the third year of Josias to the sacking of the City whom the people not harkning to they are marked for that peculiar iniquity with this note Therefore these three hundred and ninety years being added to the year of the World MMMXXX when the ten Tribes fell off from the house of David the age of the World when Jerusalem perished arose to the year MMMCCCCXX At that time there remained fifty years of the Babylonian captivity to be compleated For those remarkable Seventy years took their beginning from the third year of Jehoiachim Dan. I. 1. Whos 's fourth year begins the Babylonian Monarchy Jer. XXV 1. And in the nineteenth year of Nebuchadnezzar the Temple was destroyed 2 King XXV 8. when now the twentieth year of the Captivity passed and other fifty remained Which fifty being added to the year of the World MMMCCCCXX a year fatal to the Temple the years of the World amount in the first year of Cyrus unto MMMCCCCLXX From the first of Cyrus to the death of Christ are Seventy weeks of years or CCCCXC years Dan. IX 24. Add these to the MMMCCCCLXX and you observe Christ crucified in the year of the World MMMDCCCCLX When therefore you have subtracted thirty two years and an half wherein Christ lived upon the Earth you will find him born in the year of the World MMMDCCCCXXVIII II. He was born in the one and thirtieth year of Augustus Cesar the computation of his Monarchy beginning from the Victory at Actium Of which matter thus Dion Cassius writes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. a a a a a a Dion Cass. lib. 51. in the beginning This their Sed-fight was on the second of September And this I speak upon no other account for I am not wont to do it but because then Cesar first obtained the whole Power so that the computation of the years of his Monarchy must be precisely reckoned from that very day We confirm this our computation by drawing down a Chronological Table from this year of Augustus to the fifteenth year of Tiberius when Christ having now compleated the nine and twentieth year of his age and entring just upon his thirtieth was baptized Now this Table adding the Consuls of every year we thus frame Year of the World City built Augustus Christ born Consuls 3928 754 31 1 Cas. Aug. XIV and L. Aemyl Paulus 3929 755 32 2 Publius Vinicius and Pub. Alfenus Varus 3930 756 33 3 L. Aelius Lamia and M. Servilius 3931 757 34 4 Sext. Aemilius Carus and C. Sentius Saturninus 3932 758 35 5 L. Valerius Messalla and Cn. Corn. Cinna Magn. 3933 759 36 6 M. Aemil. Lepidus and L. Aruntius 3934 760 37 7 A. Licin Nerv Silanus and Q. Cecil Metel Cret 3935 761 38 8 Furius Camillus and Sext. Nonius Quintilianus
guilty Let us see whether thou canst smell and judg And when they saw that he could not smell and judg they slew him VERS XXVII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 By whom do your children cast them out BY your Children Christ seems to understand some disciples of the Pharisees that is some of the Jews who using Exorcisms seemed to cast out Devils such as they Act. XIX 13. and yet they said not to them Ye cast out Devils by Beelzebul It is worthy marking that Christ presently saith If I by the Spirit of God cast out Devils then the Kingdom of God is come among you For what else does this speak than that Christ was the first who should cast out Devils which was an undoubted sign to them that the Kingdom of Heaven was now come But that which was performed by them by Exorcisms was not so much a casting out of Devils as a delusion of the people since Satan would not cast out Satan but by compact with himself and with his company he seemed to be cast out that he might the more deceive The sense therefore of Christs words comes to this That your Disciples cast out Devils ye attribute not to Beelzebul no nor to Magick but ye applaud the work when it is done by them They therefore may in this matter be your judges that you pronounce these words of my actions out of the rankness and venom of your minds m m m m m m Bab. Joma fol. 57. 1. In the Gloss mention is made of a Devil cast out by a Jew at Rome VERS XXXII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It shall not be forgiven him neither in this world nor in that which is to come THEY that endeavour hence to prove the remission of some sins after death seem little to understand to what Christ had respect when he spake these words Weigh well this common and most known doctrine of the Jewish Schools and judg n n n n n n Hieros Sanhedr fol. 37. 3. Bab. Joma fol 86. 1. He that transgresses an affirmative precept if he presently repent is not moved until the Lord pardon him And of such it is said Be ye converted O backsliding Children and I will heal your backslidings He that transgresses a Negative precept and repents his repentance suspends judgment and the day of expiation expiates him as it is said This day shall all your uncleannesses be expiated to you He that transgresses to cutting off by the stroke of God or to death by the Sanhedrin and repents repentance and the day of expiation do suspend judgment and the strokes that are laid upon him wipe off sin as it is said And I will visit their transgression with a rod and their iniquity with scourges But he by whom the Name of God is profaned or blasphemed repentance is of no avail to him to suspend judgment nor the day of expiation to expiate it nor scourges or corrections inflicted to wipe it off but all suspend judgment and death wipes it off Thus the Babylonian Gemara writes but the Jerusalem thus Repentance and the day of expiation expiate as to the third part and corrections as to the third part and death wipes it off as it is said And your iniquities shall not be expiated to you until ye die 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Behold we learn that death wipes off Note this which Christ contradicts concerning Blasphemy against the Holy Ghost It shall not be forgiven saith he neither in this world nor in the world to come that is neither before death nor as you dream by death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the world to come I. Some phrases were received into common use by which in common speech they opposed the Heresie of the Sadducees who denied Immortality Of that sort were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The world to come 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Paradise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hell c. o o o o o o Bab. Bâ—racoth fol. 54. 1. At the end of all the prayers in the Temple as we observed before they said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for ever But when the Hereticks brake in and said There was no Age but one it was appointed to be said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For ever and ever This distinction of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This world and of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The world to come you may find almost in every page of the Rabbins p p p p p p Targ. in Râ—th Chap. II. 15. The Lord recompence thee a good reward for this thy good work 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this world and let thy reward be perfected 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the world to come q q q q q q â—aal Tâ—rim Tancâ— in Gen. 1. 1. It that is the History of the Creation and of the Bible begins therefore with the letter Beth in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bereshith because two worlds were created this world and a world to come II. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The world to come hints two things especially of which see r r r r r r In Sanhedr Cap. Châ—lâ—k Rambam 1. The times of the Messias s s s s s s â—â—riâ— Cap. 1. Hâ—l ult Be mindful of the day wherein thou camest out of Egypt all the days of thy life The wise men say By the days of thy life is intimated this world By all the days of thy life The days of the Messias are superinduced In this sense the Apostle seems to speak Heb. II. 5. and VI. 5. 2. The state after death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 t t t t t t 〈◊〉 fol. 5â— The world to come is when a man is departed out of this world VERS XXXIX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. An evil and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign I. THEIR Schools also confessed that signs and miracles were not to be expected but by a fit generation u u u u u u Hieros Soâ—ah fol. 24. 2. The Elders being once assembled at Jericho the Bath Kol went forth and said There is one among you who is fit to have the Holy Ghost dwell upon him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But that this generation is not fit They fix their eyes upon Hillel the Elder The Elders being assembled again in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an upper room in Jabneh Bath Kol came forth and said There is one among you who is fit to have the Holy Spirit dwell upon him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But that the Generation is not fit They cast their eyes upon Samuel the Little II. That generation by which and in which the Lord of Life was Crucified lay and that deservedly under an ill report for their great wickedness above all other from the beginning of the world until that day Whence that of the Prophet Who shall declare his generation Esai LIII 2. that is his generation viz. that generation in which he
he propounded more plainly and familiarly II. But however it was whether those things were true indeed or only believed and conceived so by a most apt and open comparison is shewn that the Devil was first cast out of the Jewish Nation by the Gospel and then seeking for a seat and rest among the Gentiles and not finding it the Gospel every where vexing him came back into the Jewish Nation again fixed his seat there and possessed it much more than he had done before The truth of this thing appears in that fearful Apostasie of an infinite multitude of Jews who received the Gospel and most wickedly revolted from it afterwards concerning which the New Testament speaks in abundance of places CHAP. XIII VERS II. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So that he sate and the whole multitude stood SO was the manner of the nation that the Masters when they read their lectures sate and the Scholars stood Which Honorary custom continued to the death of Gamaliel the Elder and then so far ceased that the Scholars sate when their Masters sate Hence is that passage a a a a a a Sotah cap. 9. hal 15. From that time that old Rabban Gamaliel died the Honor of the Law perished and purity and Pharisaism died Where the Gloss from Megillah writes thus Before his death health was in the world and they learned the Law standing but when he was dead sickness came down into the world and they were compelled to learn the Law sitting VERS III. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In Parables I. NO Scheme of Jewish Retoric was more familiarly used than that of parables which perhaps creeping in from thence among the Heathen ended in Fables It is said in the place of the Talmud just now cited 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 From the time that R. Meri died those that spake in Parables ceased not that that Figure of Rhetoric perished in the Nation from that time but because he surpassed all others in these flowers as the Gloss there from the Tract Sanhedrin speaks 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A third part of his discourses or sermons was Tradition a third part Allegory and a third part Parable The Jewish books abound every where with these Figures the Nation enclining by a kind of Natural Genius to this kind of Rhetoric One might not amiss call their Religion Parabolical folded up within the Coverings of Ceremonies and their Oratory in their Sermons was like to it But it is a wonder indeed that they who were so given to and delighted in Parables and so dextrous in unfolding them should stick in the outward Shell of Ceremonies and should not have fetched out the Parabolical and spiritual sense of them neither should be able to fetch them out II. Our Saviour who always and every where spake with the vulgar useth the same kind of speech and very often the same preface as they did in their Parables 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. To what is it likened c. But in him thus speaking one may both acknowledg the divine Justice who speaks darkly to them that despise the light and his divine Wisdom likewise who so speaks to them that see and yet see not that they may see the shell and not see the Kernel VERS IV. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Some fell by the way side c. COcerning the husbandry of the Jews and their manner of sowing we meet with various passages in the Tracts Peah Demai Kilaim Sheviith We shall only touch upon those things which the words of the Text under our hands do readily remind us of There were ways and paths as well common as more private along the sown fields see Chap. XII 1. hence in the tract b b b b b b Cap. 2. Peah where they dispute what those things are which divide a field so that it owes a double corner to the poor thus it is determined These things divide a River an Aqueduct a private way a common way a common path and a private path c. See the place and the Gloss. VERS V. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Some fell among stony places c c c c c c In Hieros Kilaim fol. 27. 1. DIscourse is had concerning some laws of the Kilaim or of the seeds of different kinds and of the seventh year where among other things we meet with these words R. Simeon ben Lachish saith That he is freed from those Laws who sows his seed by the Sea 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Upon rocks Shelves and rocky places These words are spoken according to the reason and nature of the land of Israel which was very rocky and yet those places that were so were not altogether unfit for tillage VERS VII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Others fell among thorns HERE the distinction comes into my mind of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a white field that is which is all sowen and of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a woody field that is in which trees and bushes grow here and there Concerning which see the Tract d d d d d d Chap. 2. Sheviith So there is very frequent mention in the Talmudists of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Beds in fields and vineyards e e e e e e Peah cap. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which speaks the same thing f f f f f f Kilaim c. 3. And of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baldness in a field that is when some places are left not sowen and some places lying between are g g g g g g Kilaim c. 4. VERS VIII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. And brought forth fruit some an hundred c. THESE words are spoken according to the fruitfulness of the land of Israel concerning which the Talmudists speak much and hyperbolically enough which nevertheless they confess to be turned long since into miserable barrenness but are dim-sighted as to the true cause of it h h h h h h Hieros Peah fol. 20. 1 2. They treat of this matter and various stories are produced which you may see we will only mention these two R. Jochanan said The worst fruit which we eat in our youth excelled the best which we now eat in our old age for in his days the World was changed R. Chaijah bar Ba said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Arbelite bushel formerly yelded a bushel of flower a bushel of meal a bushel of bran and a bushel of course bran and a bushel of courser bran yet and a bushel of the coursest bran also but now one bushel scarcely comes from one bushel VERS XIII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. They seeing see not HERE you may observe this people to have been given up to a reprobate mind and a spirit of deep sleep now a great while before the death of Christ Which being observed the sense of the Apostle will more easily appear Rom. XI where these very words are repeated If you there state aright the
by the Council were not to be buried in the Sepulchres of their fathers but two burying places were appointed by the Council one for those that were slain by the sword and strangled the other for those that were stoned who also were hanged and burnt There according to the custom Jesus should have been buried had not Joseph with a pious boldness beg'd of Pilate that he might be more honourably Interred which the fathers of the Council out of spight to him would hardly have permitted if they had been asked and yet they did not use to deny the honour of a Funeral to those whom they had put to death if the meanness of the common burial would have been a disgrace to their family As to the dead person himself they thought it would be better for him to be treated dishonourably after death and to be neither lamented nor buried for this vilifying of him they fancied amounted to some attonement for him as we have seen before And yet to avoid the disgrace of his family they used at the request of it to allow the honour of a funeral h h h h h h See Bab. Sanhedr fol. 46. 2. 47. 1. CHAP. XXVIII VERS I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the end of the Sabbath IN the Jerusalem Talmudists it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the coming forth of the Sabbath vulgarly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the going out of the Sabbath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h h h h h h Avodah Zarah fol. 44. 4. On a certain eve of the Sabbath namely when the Sabbath began there was no wine to be found in all Samaria 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But at the end of the Sabbath there was found abundance because the Aramites had brought it and the Cuthites had received it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies all the night 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Toward the first day of the week The Jews reckon the days of the week thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 One day or the first day of the Sabbath 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Two or the second day of the Sabbath i i i i i i Bab. Maccoth fol. 5. 1. Two witnesses come and say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The first of the Sabbath this man stole c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and on the second day of the Sabbath judgment passed on him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The third of the Sabbath A Virgin is married on the fourth day of the week for they provide for the Feast 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the first day of the week 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The second day of the week 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And the third day of the week k k k k k k Bab. Chetub fol. 21. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 On the fourth day of the week they set apart him who was to burn the red heifer l l l l l l Gloss on Parah Chap. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 On the fifth of the Sabbath Ezra ordained that they should read the Law publickly on the second and fifth day of the Sabbath c. He appointed that Judges should sit in the Cities on the second and fifth day m m m m m m Hieros Meg. fol. 75. 1. Ezra also appointed that they should wash their clothes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on the fifth day of the Sabbath n n n n n n Bab. Bava Kama fol. 82. 1. The sixth day they commonly called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the eve of the Sabbath To wash their clothes on the fifth day of the Sabbath and eat onions on the Eve of the Sabbath p p p p p p Ibid. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 On the fifth day of the Sabbath or week and the eve of the Sabbath and the Sabbath o o o o o o Id. fol. 3◠2. The first day of the week which is now changed into the Sabbath or Lords-day the Talmudists call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Christians or the Christian day 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p p p p p p Bab. Avoda◠Zarah fol. 6. 1. 7. 2. On the Christians day it is always forbidden for a Jew to traffick with a Christian. Where the Gloss saith thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A Nazarean or Christian is he who followeth the error of that man who commanded them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make the first day of the week a Festival-day to him and according to the words of Ismael it is always unlawful to traffick with them three days before that day and three days after that is not at all all the week through We cannot here pass by the words of the Glossers on Bab. Rosh hashanah q q q q q q Fol. 22. 2. The Baithuseans desire that the first day of the Passover might be on the Sabbath so that the presenting of the Sheaf might be on the first day of the week and the feast of pentecost on the first day of the week With good reason did our blessed Saviour remove the Sabbath to this day the day of his resurrection the day which the Lord had made Psal. CXVIII 24. when now the stone which the builders refused was become the head stone in the Corner For I. When Christ was to make a new world or a New Creation r r r r r r Esai LXV 17. it was necessary for him to make a new Sabbath The Sabbath of the old Creation was not proper for the new II. The Kingdom of Christ took its beginning principally from the resurrection of Christ when he had now overcome death and Hell The Jews themselves confess that the Kingdom of the Messiah was to begin with the resurrection of the dead and the renewing of the world Therefore it was very proper that that day from which Christs Kingdom took its beginning should pass into the Sabbath rather than the old Sabbath the memorial of the Creation III. That old Sabbath was not instituted till after the giving the promise of Christ. Gen. III. 15. and the rest of God on that seventh day was chiefly in having perfected the new Creation in Christ that also was the Sabbatical rest of Adam When therefore that was accomplished which was then promised namely the bruising of the Serpents head by the resurrection of Christ s s s s s s Heb. II. 14. and that was fulfilled which was typified and represented in the old Sabbath namely the finishing of a new Creation the Sabbath could not but justly be tranferred to that day on which these things were done IV. It was necessary that the Christians should have a Sabbath given them distinct from the Sabbath of the Jews that a Christian might be thereby distinguished from a Jew For as the Law took great care to provide that a Jew might be distinguished from an Heathen So it was provided by the Gospel with the like care that partly
They read it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when in the original it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and yet is not washed from its filthiness VERS LI. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 When the time was come that he should be received up IT is a difficulty amongst some why there should be any mention 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of his receiving up when there is no mention of his death But let it be only granted that under that expression 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is included the ascension of Christ and then the difficulty is solved The Evangelist seeming from thence to calculate Moses and Elias had spoken of his departure out of this world that is of his final departure when he took leave of it at his ascension into heaven And from thence forward till the time should come wherein he should be received up he stedfastly set his face toward Jerusalem resolving with himself to be present at all the Feasts that should precede his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or receiving up He goes therefore to the Feast of Tabernacles and what he did there we have it told us John VII After ten weeks or thereabout he went up to the Feast of Dedication Chap. XIII 22. and Joh. X. 22. and at length to the last Feast of all his own Passover Chap. XVII 11. VERS LII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Into a Village of the Samaritans IT may be a question whether the Jews in their journeying to and from Jerusalem would ordinarily deign to lodge in any of the Samaritan Towns But if necessity should at any time compel them to betake themselves into any of their Inns we must know that nothing but their mere hatred to the Nation could forbid them For m m m m m m Hieros Avod Zarah fol. 44. 4. Their land was clean their waters were clean their dwellings were clean and their roads were clean So that there could be no offense or danger of uncleanness in their dwelling and so long as the Samaritans in most things came the nearest the Jewish Religion of all others there was less danger of being defiled either in their meats or beds or tables c. VERS LV. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of WHat Elias once did to those of Samaria the Sons of Zebedee had an ambition to imitate in this place dreaming as it should seem that there were those thunders and lightnings in their very name Boanarges that should break out at pleasure for the death and destruction of those that provoked them But could you not see O ye Sons of Zebedee how careful and tender your master was from the very bottom of his soul about the lives and well-being of mankind How he healed the sick cured those that were possest with Devils and raised the dead and will you be breathing slaughter and fire and no less destruction to the Town than what had happened to Sodom Alas you do not know or have not considered what kind of spirit and temper becomes the Apostles of the Messiah VERS LX. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let the dead bury their dead THE Jews accounted of the Gentiles as no other than dead n n n n n n Chetubboth fol. 3. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the people of the earth that is the Gentiles do not live And as the Gentiles so even amongst themselves these four sorts are so esteemed o o o o o o Shemoth rabb fol. 123. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 These four are accounted as dead the blind the leprose the poor and the childless CHAP. X. VERS I. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Seventy WHY the Vulgar should have seventy and two they themselves I suppose are able to give no very good reason Much less the Interpreter of Titus Bostrensis when in the Greek Copy before him he saw only 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 why he should render Septuaginta duos seventy two who can tell Aben Ezra upon the story of Eldad and Medad a a a a a a Numb XI hath this passage The wise men say that Moses took six out of every tribe and the whole number amounted to seventy and two but whereas the Lord had commanded only seventy the odd two were laid aside Now if God laid aside two of those who had been enrolled and endowed with the Holy Spirit that so there might be the just number of seventy only we can hardly imagine why our Saviour should add two to make it LXXII and not LXX d d d d d d Vajicra rabba fol. 178 1. It was said to Moses at Mount Sinai Go up thou and Aaron and Nadab and Abihu and seventy of the Elders of Israel so will the holy blessed God ordain to himself in the world to come 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a counsel of Elders of his own people Now the number of this Consistory the Doctors determine to be no other than seventy A Council of Seventy two was never heard of amongst the Jews but once only at Jabneh a a a a a a Jadaim cap. 3. hal 3. R. Simeon ben Azzai saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I receiv'd it from the mouths of the LXXII Elders on the day when they made R. Eliezar ben Azariah one of the Sanhedrin Nor did they then remove Rabban Gamaliel although he had displeas'd them VERS III. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As lambs among wolves IT is added in another Evangelist b b b b b b Mat. X. Be ye wise as serpents c. with which we may compare that in Midr. Schir c c c c c c Fol. 17. 3. The holy blessed God saith concerning Israel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Those that belong to me are simple as Doves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but amongst the Nations of the world they are subtle as serpents VERS IV. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Salute no man by the way I. WE have a passage something like this elsewhere d d d d d d 2 King IV. 29. If thou meet any man salute him not that is as is commonly expounded do not hinder thy journey by discoursing with any in the way But the same reason doth not hold in this place the business of these Disciples not requiring such mighty expedition They were commanded out two by two to this or the other place or City where Christ himself was to come in person nor was it necessary they should run in so great hast that they should make no stay in the way Only having appointed them to such and such places their business indeed lay no where but in those very places to which they had been particularly sent to proclaim the coming of Christ there and not to be telling it in the way The twelve Apostles that were sent their business was to declare the coming of the Kingdom of Heaven these the coming of the King himself No wonder therefore if the Apostles were
Israel The Lord thy God is one Lord. And so being blind as to the mystery of the Trinity are the more hardened to deny that Our Saviour strenuously asserts here the God-head of the Son or Messiah namely that he hath the same power with the Father the same honour due to him as to the Father that he hath all things in common with the Father and hence he makes this reply upon them about healing on the Sabbath my Father worketh on the Sabbath day so do I also VERS XIX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Son can do nothing of himself THAT is The Messiah can do nothing of himself For he is a Servant and sent by his Father so that he must work not of his own will and pleasure but his Father's Isai. XLII 1. Behold my servant Targ. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Behold my Servant the Messiah So Kemch in loc and St. Paul Philip. II. 7. The Jew himself however he may endeavour to elude the sense of that phrase The Son of God yet cannot deny the truth of this Maxim That the Messiah can do nothing but according to the will and prescription of his Father that sent him Which he also will expound not of the weakness and impotency but the perfection and obedience of the Son that he so doth VERS XXV 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. The hour cometh and now is when the dead shall hear c. THE Jews as we have said before looked for the Resurrection of the dead at the coming of Messiah and that truly and with great reason though it was not to be in their sense The Vision of Ezekiel about the dry bones living Chap. XXXVII and those words of Isaiah thy dead men shall live c. Chap. XXVI 20. suggesting to them some such thing although they grope exceedingly in the dark as to the true interpretation of this matter That of R. Eliczer is well enough n n n n n n Chetub â—ol 3. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The people of the Earth the Gentiles do not live which somewhat agrees with that of the Apostle Ephes. II 2. Ye were dead in trespasses and sins Nor does that of Jeremiah Bar Abba sound much differently o o o o o o Sanhedr fol. 92. 2. The dry bones Ezek. XXXVII are the Sons of men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in whom is not the moisture of the Law It is true many bodies of the Saints arose when Christ himself arose Matth. XXVII 52. But as to those places in Scripture which hint the Resurrection of the dead at his coming I would not understand them so much of these as the raising the Gentiles from their spiritual death of sin when they lay in ignorance and Idolatry to the light and life of the Gospel Nor need we wholly expound Ezekiel's dry bones recovered to life of the return of the Tribes of Israel from their Captivity though that may be included in it but rather or together with that the resuscitation of the Israel of God that is those Gentiles that were to believe in the Messiah from their spiritual death The words in the Revel XX. 5. This is the first Resurrection do seem to confirm this Now what and at what time is this Resurrection When the great Angel of the Covenant Christ had bound the old Dragon with the Chains of the Gospel and shut him up that he should no more seduce the Nations p p p p p p 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by lying Wonders Oracles and Divinations and his False-gods as formerly he had done that is when the Gospel being published amongst the Heathen Nations had laid open all the devices and delusions of Satan and had restored them from the death of sin and ignorance to a true state of life indeed This was the first Resurrection That our Saviour in this place speaks of this Resurrection I so much the less doubt because that Resurrction he here intends he plainly distinguishes it from the last and general Resurrection of the dead vers 28 29. this first Resurrection from that last which he points therefore to as it were with his finger the hour is coming and now is c. VERS XXVII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To execute judgment also because he is the Son of man DAN VII 13. Behold one like the Son of Man came with the Clouds and came to the Antient of days and there was given him dominion and glory c. To this our blessed Saviour seems to have respect in these words as the thing it self plainly shews R. Solomon upon the place One like the Son of man 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This is the King the Messiah R. Saadias 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This is the Messiah our righteousness When our Saviour declared before the Sanhedrin Ye shall see the Son of Man sitting on the right hand of power and coming in the Clouds they all said art thou Christ the Son of the blessed God by which they imply that the Son of God and Christ are convertible terms as also are Christ and the Son of Man And it plainly shews that their eyes were intent up-this place Art thou that Son of Man spoken of in Daniel who is the Son of God the Messiah So did Christ in these words look that way VERS XXX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As I hear I judge HE seems to allude to a custom amongst them q q q q q q Sanhedr cap. ult hal â— The Judge of an inferior Court if he doubts in any matter goes up to Jerusalem and takes the determination of the Sanhedrin and according to that he judgeth VERS XXXV 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 A burning and shining light HE speaks according to the vulgar dialect of that Nation who were wont to call any person famous for life or knowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Candle r r r r r r Beresh rabba fol. 95. 4. Shuah the Father-in-law of Judah Gen. XXXVIII was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Candle or light of the place where he lived The Gloss is One of the most famous men in the City inlightning their eyes hence the title given to the Rabbins 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Candle of the Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lamp of light VERS XXXIX 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Search the Scriptures THIS seems not to be of the imperative but indicative mood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ye search the Scriptures and in them ye think ye have eternal life and they are they that testifie of me yet ye will not come to me that ye might have life What 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 means is not unknown to any that have but dipt into Jewish Authors It denotes a something more narrow search into the Scriptures something between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an enquiry into the literal and Cabbalistical sense of the words as R. Bechai in every leaf shews by several
exercise his power and strength to the utmost of what he either could or would because he knew his Champion Christ was strong enough not only to bear his assaults but to overcome them III. He was to overcome not by his Divine power for how easie a matter were it for an omnipotent God to conquer the most potent created Being but his victory must be obtain'd by his obedience his righteousness and his holiness IV. Here then was the rise of that trouble and agony of Christs soul that he was presently to grapple with the utmost rage of the Devil the Divine power in the mean time suspending its activity and leaving him to manage the conflict with those weapons of obedience and righteousness only It was about this therefore that that petition of our Saviour and the answer from Heaven was concern'd which may be gather'd from what follows ver 31. Now shall the Prince of this world be cast out Now is my soul troubled saith he and what shall I say It is not convenient for me to desire to be saved from this hour for for this very purpose did I come that therefore which I would beg of thee O Father is that thou wouldst glorifie thy name thy promise thy decree against the Devil lest he should boast and insult The answer from Heaven to this prayer is I have already glorify'd my name in that victory thou formerly obtainedst over his temptations in the wilderness and I will glorifie my name again in the victory thou shalt have in this combat also Luk. IV. 13. When the Devil had ended all his temptations he departed from him for a season He went away baffled then but now he returns more insolent and much more to be conquer'd And thus now the third time by a witness and voice from Heaven was the Messiah honoured according to his Kingly office As he had been according to his Priestly office when he enter'd upon his Ministry at his Baptism Mat. III. 17. and according to his Prophetick office when he was declar'd to be him that was to be heard Mat. XVII 5. compared with Deut. XVIII 15. VERS XXXI 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Prince of this world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Prince of this world a sort of phrase much us'd by the Jewish Writers and what they mean by it we may gather from such passages as these l l l l l l Sanbedr fol. 94. 1. When God was about to make Hezekiah the Messiah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith the Prince of the world to him O eternal Lord perform the desire of this just one Where the Gloss is The Prince of this world is the Angel into whose hands the whole world is delivered Who this should be the Masters tell out m m m m m m Bemidb. rabâ— fol. 277. 4. When the Law was deliver'd God brought the Angel of death and said unto him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The whole world is in thy power excepting this Nation only the Israelites which I have chosen for my self R. Eliezer the Son of R. Jose the Galilean saith The Angel of death said before the Holy blessed God I am made in the world in vain The Holy blessed God answered and said I have created thee that thou shouldst overlook 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Nations of the world excepting this Nation over which thou hast no power l l l l l l Beresh rabb fol. 86. 4. If the Nations of the world should conspire against Israel the Holy blessed God saith to them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 your Prince could not stand before Jacob c. Now the name of the Angel of Death amongst them is Samael m m m m m m Targ. Jonath in Gen. III. 6. And the Woman saw 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Samael the Angel of death and she was afraid c. The places are infinite where this name occurs amongst the Rabbins and they account him the Prince of the Devils n n n n n n Ellâ—h haddâ—bharin rabba fol. 302. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The wicked Angel Samael is the Prince of all Satans The Angel of death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He who hath the power of death that is the Devil Heb. II. 14. They call indeed Beelzebul the Prince of the Devils Matth. XII but that is under a very peculiar notion as I have shown in that place They conceive it to be Samael that deceived Eve So the Targumist before And so Pirke R. Eliezer o o o o o o Cap. 13. The Serpent what things soever he did and what words soever he uttered he did and uttered all from the suggestion of Samael Some of them conceive that it is he that wrastled with Jacob. Hence that which we have quoted already The Holy blessed God saith to the Nations of the World your Prince could not stand before him Your Prince that is the Prince of the Nations whom the Rabbins talk of as appearing to Jacob 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the shape of Archilatro or a chief Robber And R. Chaninah bar Chama saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that he was the Prince of Esau i. e. the Prince of Edom. Now the Prince of Edom was Samael p p p p p p Gloss in Maccoth fol. 12. 1. They have a fiction that the seventy Nations of the world were committed to the government of so many Angels they will hardly allow the Gentiles any good ones which opinion the Greek Version favours in Deut. XXXII 8. When the most high divided the Nations into seventy say they when he separated the Sons of Adam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He set the bounds of the Nations according to the number of the Angels of God Over these Princes they conceive one Monarch above them all and that is Samael the Angel of Death the Arch-Devil Our Saviour therefore speaks after their common way when he calls the Devil the Prince of this World and the meaning of the phrase is made the more plain if we set it in opposition to that Prince whose Kingdom is not of this world that is the Prince of the world to come Consult Heb. II. 5. How far that Prince of the Nations of the world had exercised his tyranny amongst the Gentiles leading them captive into Sin and Perdition needs no explaining Our Saviour therefore observing at this time some of the Greek that is the Gentiles pressing hard to see him he joyfully declares that the time is coming on apace wherein this Prince must be unseated from his throne and tyranny And I when I shall be lifted up upon the cross and by my death shall destroy him who hath the power of Death then will I draw all Nations out of his dominion and power after me VERS XXXIV 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We have heard out of the Law OUT of the Law that is as the phrase is opposed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the words
amongst the vulgar crowd fearing them if the Council themselves should have decreed his Execution They seek this evasion therefore which did not altogether want some colour and pretext of truth and it succeeded according to what they did desire Divine Providence so ordering it as the Evangelist intimates vers 32. That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled which he slake signifying what death he should dye That is be Crucified according to the custom of the Romans Whiles I am upon this thought I cannot but reflect upon that passage than which nothing is more worthy observation in the whole description of the Roman Beast in the Revelations Chap. XIII 4. The Dragon which gave power to the Beast We cannot say this of the Assyrian Babylonish or any other Monarchy for the Holy Scriptures do not say it But reason dictates and the event it self tells us that there was something acted by the Roman Empire in behalf of the Dragon which was not compatible with any other that is the putting of the Son of God to death Which thing we must remember as often as we recite that Article of our Creed He suffered under Pontius Pilate that is was put to death by the Roman Empire VERS XXXVII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What is truth CHRIST had said For this end came I into the world that I might bear witness to the truth q. d. I will not deny but that I am a King as thou hast said for for this end I came that I might bear witness to the truth whatever hazards I should run upon that account Upon this Pilate asks him what is Truth that is what is the true state of this affair That thou who art so poor a wretch shouldst call thy self a King and at the same time that thou callest thy self a King yet saiest thy Kingdom is not of this world Where lyes the true sense and meaning of this riddle But supposing when Christ said he came that he might bear witness to the truth he meant in general the Gospel then Pilate asks him what is that truth However the Evangelist mentions nothing either whether our Saviour gave him any answer to that question or whether indeed Pilate stayed in expectation of any answer from him CHAP. XIX VERS II. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Platted a Crown of Thorns c. AMost unquestionable token this that Christ's Kingdom was not of this world when he was crowned only with Thorns and Briars which were the curse of this Earth Gen. III. 18. Herod had put upon him a purple Robe Luke XXIII 11. and the Souldiers added this Crown It is likewise said that they also clothed him with this Robe that is after he had been stripped in order to be scourged VERS XIII 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In a place that is called the Pavement WHAT is it could be objected against it should we say that the Evangelist by this title of the Pavement should mean the room Gazith where the Sanhedrin sate And that when the Jews would not go into Pilate's Judgment-Hall he would himself go into theirs Aristeas tells us concerning the Temple that it looked toward the East the back parts of it towards the West 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but the floor was all paved with stone To this the Talmudists all witness and to the pavement especially Josephus by a memorable story l l l l l l De Excid lib. 6. cap. 6. One Julian a Centurion in Titus his Army pursuing and killing the Jews with infinite hardness and strength in the very Court of the Temple having many and very sharp nails fastned to the bottom of his shooes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as every other Souldier had 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and running along upon the pavement his heels tripped up and he fell backward c. But had not the room Gazith a Pavement laid in a more than ordinary manner whence else had it its name It is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the room Gazith saith Aruch because it was paved with smooth square stone Were not all the other places so too m m m m m m Bava Meziah fol. 117. 2. Bathra fol. 2. 1. They distinguish between 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Bricks and half Bricks squared hewn stones and rough or unhewn Now therefore when there were so many apartments about the Courts were those all paved with rough Stone or Bricks and this only of square and hewn Stone without doubt the whole building was much more uniform And then we shall hardly find out any more probable reason why this place was particularly and above all other Rooms called Gazith but that it was laid with a more noble and rich pavement than all the rest And therefore what should forbid that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the pavement in this place should not be meant of the room Gazith Object But Gazith was in the Holy place and it was not lawful for Pilate being a Gentile to enter there Sol. I. If he would do it per fas nefas who could hinder him II. It is a question whether he could not sit in that Room and yet be within the bounds of the Court of the Gentiles into which it was lawful for a Gentile to enter Half of that Room indeed was within the Court of Israel but there the Fathers of the Council themselves did not sit because it was lawful for none to sit in that Court but the King only The other half part in which they sate was in Chel and extended it self as it should seem into the Court of the Gentiles For if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was but ten cubits breadth within the Walls n n n n n n Middoth cap. 2. hal 3. it would be much too narrow a room for seventy men to sit in if the Gazith did not extend it self a little within the Court of the Gentiles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But in the Hebrew Gabbatha The Syriack renders it by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a mound or fence which may fall in with what we have said For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chel in which was part of this Room was the fence to all the Courts excepting the Court of the Gentiles But let us see whether 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is Hebrew for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or no. That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gab amongst other things signifies a surface doth not stand in need of much proof and so the pavement and surface of the floor are convertible And as that Room might be peculiarly called Gazith in the antient Jewish language upon the account of its pavement so might it in their more modern language be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the same reason What if that in Jerusalem Sanhedrin o o o o o o Fol. 18. 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should be rendred the Elders
〈◊〉 Of the Destroyer THE Jews call evil Angels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Angels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Destroyers and good Angels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Angels 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ministring But I enquire whether the Apostle speaks to this sense in this place For where can we find the people destroyed and slain by an evil Angel They perished indeed by the Pestilence and by the plague for Baal-Peor concerning which the Apostle spake before but here he distinguisheth the destroying of them by the Destroyer from that kind of death Therefore the Apostle seems to me to allude to the notion very usual among the Jews concerning the Angel of death the great destroyer called by them Samael concerning whom among very many things which are related let us produce this only f f f f f f Bava Mezia fol. 36. 1. A Question is propounded of a Cow delivered to a Keeper hired with a price carefully and faithfully to keep her She strayes in a Fen and there dyes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the common manner that is by no violent death it is demanded how far the Keeper is guilty And it is determined that if she had perished being devoured by Wolves or drove away by thieves and slain then the Keeper were guilty by reason of negligence But this they say was the work 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Angel of death For they say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If the Angel of death had suffered her she had lived in a Thiefs house And the Gloss 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Angel of death â—ight kill her even in the house of him who hired the Keeper You see how they ascribe it to the Angel of death when any violent known and ordinary cause and evident kind of death doth not appear So the Apostle in this place mentioneth the known and evident ways of death serpents pestilence ver 8 9. and now he speaks of the common kind of death and not of some evident plague whereby the whole multitude of those that murmured perished Num. XIV within forty years He saith they perished 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by that great Destroyer the Angel of Death VERS XI 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. On whom the ends of the World c. HE saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The ends of the Ages not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The ends of the World 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Age in the Scripture very ordinarily is the Jewish age In which sense Circumcision the Passover and other Mosaic rites are said to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For an age So the Disciples Mat. XXIV 3. enquire of Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 concerning the end of the age and he answereth concerning the destruction of Jerusalem In the same sense should I render the words of the Apostle Tit. I. 2. To the hope of eternal life which God hath promised 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 before the times of the Jewish ages that is God promised eternal life before the Mosaic Oeconomy that life therfore is not to be expected by the works of the Law of Moses Thus therefore the Apostle speaks in this place These things which were translated in the beginning of the Jewish ages are written for an example to you upon whom the ends of those ages are come And the beginning is like to the end and the end to the beginning Both was forty years both consisted of temptation and unbelief and both ending in the destruction of unbelievers that in the destruction of those that perished in the wilderness this is the destruction of those that believed not in the destruction of the City and Nation VERS XVI 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Cup of Blessing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Cup of Blessing So was that Cup in the Passover called over which thanks were given after meat and in which our Saviour instituted the Cup of the Eucharist of which we have spoken largely at Mat. XXVI 27. When therefore the Apostle marks out the Cup of the Lords Supper with the same name as the Jews did their Cup he hath recourse to the first institution of it and implies that giving of thanks was continued over it by Christians although new under another notion Thus his reasoning proceeds as we in the eating of bread and drinking of the Eucharistical Cup communicate of the body and blood of Christ so in eating things offered to Idols men communicate of and with an Idol You communicate of the blood of Christ therefore fly from Idolatry I speak to wise men do you judge of the argument For the very participation of the Eucharist seals you up against Idolatry and things offered to Idols 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For we all partake of one bread The manner of reasoning We all are one body because we partake of one bread recals that to mind which among the Jews was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Mixing or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Communion The manner and sense of which learn out of Maimonides g g g g g g In 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 cap. 1. By the words of the Scribes saith he it is forbid neighbours to go on the Sabbath day 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in a place appropriated to one where there is a division into divers habitations unless all the neighbours one the Sabbath Eve 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 enter into communion Therefore Solomon for they make him the author of this Tradition and Custom appoynted that each place be appropriated to one man there where there is a division into divers Habitations and each of the Inhabitans receive there a place proper to himself and some place also is left there common to all so that all have an equal right in it as a Court belonging to many houses which is reckoned a place by right common to all And every place which each hath proper to himself is reckoned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a proper place And it is forbid that a man carry any thing from a place proper to himself into the place common to all that is on the Sabbath but let every one use the place appropriate to himself alone 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 until all enter into communion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But how is that Communion made 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They associate together in one food which they prepare on the Eve of the Sabbath as though they would say 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 We all associate together and we have all one food nor does any of us separate a propriety from our neighbour but as we all have an equal right in this place which is left common to us so we have all an equal right in the place which every one takes to himself for his own And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The consorting together which those that dwel among themselves in the same Court make is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Communions of Courts And that consorting together which they make
given unknown Tongues to be unknown to all besides those to whom they were given In what I have said of the Greek Version and of the not reading it among the Hellenists I know I have very learned Men differing in their opinions from me and heretofore I my self was of a contrary judgment Whence I hope the Reader will be the more easily perswaded that I do not speak these things from a desire of contention but from a serious enquiry as far as I am able into the thing from often repeated thoughts and a most hearty desire of searching after truth FINIS THE WORKS OF THE REVEREND LEARNED John Lightfoot D. D. LATE Master of KATHERINE Hall in CAMBRIDGE The Second Volume PART II. CONTAINING SERMONS and DISCOURSES upon sundry Subjects and Occasions A Catalogue whereof with their several Texts you will find in the following Pages 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 LONDON Printed by William Rawlins for Richard Chiswell at the Rose and Crown in St. Paul's Church-yard MDCLXXXIV A TABLE of the Texts of the Ensuing SERMONS together with an account of the time when the places where and the occasions whereupon the more publick of them were Preached Sermons Preached before the NATIVES of STAFFORDSHIRE AT S. Michaels Cornhil London Novemb. 25. 1658. Ioh. X. 22 23. And it was at Ierusalem the Feast of Dedication and it was Winter And Iesus walked in the Temple in Solomons porch At S. Mary Woolchurch London Novemb. 22. 1660. S. Iude vers 12. These are spots in your Feasts of charity At S. Michaels Cornhil London Novemb. 26. 1663. Rom. V. 1. Being justified by saith we have peace with God Sermons Preached at the ASSISES at HERTFORD March 1660. Revel XX. 4. And I saw Thrones and they sat upon them and judgment was given unto them March 16. 1663. Iudges XX. 27 28. And the children of Israel enquired of the Lord. For the Ark of the Covenant of the Lord was there in those days And Phinehas the son of Eleazar the son of Aaron stood before it in those days March 29. 1663. 2 Pet. III. 13. Nevertheless we according to his promise look for new Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwelleth righteousness March 17. 1664. Ioh. VIII 9. And they being convinced by their own conscience went out one by one beginning at the eldest even to the last July 16. 1665. Ioh. XIV 2. In my Fathers house are many mansions c. April 6. 1666. 1 Ion. V. 16. There is a sin unto death I do not say that he should pray for it March 27. 1669. Act. XVII 31. Because he hath appointed a day in the which he will judge the World in righteousness by the Man whom he hath ordained whereof he hath given assurance unto all Men in that he hath raised him from the dead August 6. 1669. Ioh. XVIII 31. Then Pilate said unto them Take ye him and judge him according to your Law The Iews therefore said unto him It is not lawful for us to put any Man to death A Sermon Preached at the ASSISES at ELY Septemb. 12. 1671. Iames V. 9. Behold the Iudge standeth before the door Sermons Preached at S. MARIES CAMBRIDGE Octob. 7. 1655. Matth. XXVIII 19. Go ye therefore and teach all Nations baptizing them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost At Aspiden April 5. 1660. 1 Cor. X. 2. And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the Sea Febr. 24. 165◠Luke XI 2. When ye pray say Our Father which art in Heaven April 9. 1658. 1 Pet. V. 13. The Church which is at Babilon elected together with you saluteth you Novem. 27. 1659. Rom. VIII 23. And not only they but our selves also which have the first fruits of the Spirit even we our selves grone within our selves waiting for the Adoption to wit the Redemption of our Body June 24. 1660. 1 Cor. XIV 26. How is it then Brethren When ye come together every one of you hath a Psalm hath a Doctrine hath a Tongue hath a Revelation hath an Interpretation Let all things be done to edifying Sermons Preached on the Fift of NOVEMBER 1661. Dan. X. 21. And there is none that holdeth with we in these things but Michael your Prince 1669. At Ely Rev. XIII 2. And the Dragon gave him his Power and his Seat and great Authority 1670. At Ely Rev. XX. 7 8. And when the Thousand years are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison And shall go out to deceive the Nations which are in the four quarters of the Earth Gog and Magog to gather them together to battle whose number is as the Sand of the Sea 1672. At Ely 2 Pet. II. 15. Who have forsaken the right way and are gone astray following the way of Balaam the Son of Bosor who loved the wages of unrighteousness 1673. At Ely 2 Tim. III. 8. As Iannes and Iambres withstood Moses so do these also resist the truth 1674. At S. Maries Cambridge Act. XIII 9 10. Then Saul who also is called Paul filled with the Holy Ghost set his Eyes on him And said O full of all subtilty and all mischief thou child of the Devil thou enemy of all righteousness wilt thou not cease to pervert the right ways of the Lord A Sermon Preached at Guild-hall LONDON before the Lord Mayor Jan. 24. 1674. Rev. XXI 2. And I Iohn saw the holy City the new Ierusalem coming down from God out of Heaven More private Sermons Exod. XXX 15. The rich shall not give more and the poor shall not give less than half a Shekel when they give an offering unto the Lord to make an attonement for their Souls Judg. XI 39. And it came to pass at the end of two months that she returned to her Father who did with her according to his Vow which he had vowed 1 King XIII 24. And when he was gone a Lion met him by the way and slew him and his carcass was cast in the way And the Ass stood by it the Lion also stood by the carcass Act. VII 53. Who have received the Law by the Disposition of Angels and have not kept it Rev. XX. 5. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished This is the first resurrection 2 Sam. XIX 29. I have said Thou and Ziba divide the Land Dan. XII 12 13. Blessed is he that waiteth and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days But go thou thy way till the end for thou shalt rest and stand in the lot at the end of days Heb. X. 29. And hath counted the blood of the Covenant wherewith he was sanctified an unholy thing Heb. XIII 10. We have an Altar whereof they have no right to eat which serve the Tabernacle Luke XV. 7. I say unto you that likewise joy shall be in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth more than over ninety and nine just persons that need no repentance Luke XXIII 42
again but he writes and he writes again And herein he imitates the acting of the trying Priest again For he as the Jews expound his acting first denounced the curses then made the Woman drink the bitter waters and then he denounces the same curses again So Christ stoops down and writes some such thing it is like of the same nature and then potions these whom he tries with that draught that went down so bitter with them He that is without sin c. and then stoops down and writes again which while he is doing They being convinced by their own consciences went out one by one c. I have been the longer upon the whole story partly to unfold these things that are most material in it which it may be every eye doth not observe in reading of it and partly to vindicate it to its native and genuine authority of Evangelical and Divine And now to speak of the words and passage in the Text. The first gloss we may make upon them may be in silence and wonder For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 you hear of strange things in it 1. That the Consciences of such men as these should be brought to any conviction at all men sworn to mischief and to be unconscionable 2. That so many such Consciences should be convinced all alike and altogether and all at one stroke For the very words intimate that they were some number and that conviction seized upon the whole number 3. That they should be convinced with these few words He that is without sin c when they had taken no thoughts of any such thing before 4. That they should be so overpowred by conviction as to their own shame before the multitude to proclaim their guilt by departing away and not standing to it But by way of Doctrine hence So little is any man able to stand before or to stand against the Conviction of his own Conscience when Christ is resolved to set it on And this is that I shall insist upon out of the words which ariseth very pregnantly out of them and lieth very plain in them to be observed That little is any man able to stand before or to stand against the Conviction of his own Conscience when Christ sets it on Think you that if the poor guilty Delinquent that stood now at the bar had spoken the very same words to them that our Saviour doth that they would have had the same effect upon them Had she said He that is withoâ— sin among you let him â—ast the first stone at me do you think they would have parted with Conviction of Conscience as they did Their answer to another poor person that was innocent that went about a little to instruct them Thou wast altogether born in sin and dost thou go about to teach us in the next Chapter may give you a guess what their answer would have been if she had gone about thus to try them Thou a whore just now taken in the act of adultery and dost thou go about to reprove us But it is Christ that speaks the words and Christ resolved to set conviction home upon them to shame them before the company and to confound them in their own Conscience and therefore he sends Thunder with his Lightning adds his Power to his Word and with these two edges of the Sword of his mouth he cuts so keen that they are neither able to avoid the stroke nor to abide it So little is any man able to stand before or to stand against the Conviction of his own Conscience when Christ is resolved to set it on For the proof and attestation of this truth I might call for all the mourning men and mourning women that ever were in the World either under the torture of horror of Conscience or under the pangs of Remorse I might call even Heaven and Hell to bear witness to it either the Saints in glory that have been here so convinced of their duty that they were not able nay not so much as to be willing to stand against it or the damned in Hell eternally so convinced of their guilt and condition that they are utterly unable to stand before it But as he once that had received an unjust sentence of death against himself from a wicked Judicature cited all his sentencers within such a time to answer God and him so let me make such a challenge what Conscience soever is here or in all the World that is most unconscionable that can swear and forswear lie and oppress whore and drink or commit any sin without remorse or feeling Whosoever is come or shall come to this present meeting and occasion with intent to take a false Oath to bear false Witness to lay in a false Plea or to maintain a wrong Cause I chalenge every such a Person every such a Conscience at one time or other either in this life or within a moment after he is departed out of it to bear witness and to subscribe to this truth That little is any one able to stand before or against the conviction of his own Conscience c. To speak of Conviction of Conscience at such a time and meeting as this is to speak of an Assise in the Soul at the Assise of the County of Conviction of Conscience at a time when Conscience and Conviction had need to be stirring in a special manner A subject for discourse very agreeable to the occasion could I but frame a discourse adaequate to the subject But I must crave your help and assistance for such a work that as I am to speak of Conscience and Conviction so your Consciences would go along and speak also to it and make out in the discourse of your own Conscience what I speak too short concerning Conscience or Conviction That whereas all that I can speak will be but as a very short note in the Index you would turn into the book of your hearts and see how largely you can read it there You see thereby three things plainly before us to speak unto Conviction of Conscience and Christs setting it on and man unable to withstand such setting on No one of which but might take up more time in discourse than is allotted and therefore I shall twist all together in these considerations I. First Being to speak of Conviction of Conscience I may begin much after that oenigmatical stile that the Apocalyptick useth in speaking of the eighth beast in Revel XVII 8. where he saith That he was and is not and yet he is So there is Conviction of Conscience that is not Conviction and yet it is As there are too many in the World that have no Conscience at all and yet have a Conscience As Absoloms long hair signified he was a Nazarite and under a vow but Nazarism in an Absolom signified as good as nothing and yet as to his condemning it signified something There is Conviction of Conscience if we may call it Conviction of Conscience that
stature of Christs mystical body the Church which was growing up from generation to generation and now when the Gentiles came in their full conflux was come to its full consistency and manhood And of the same body is his meaning in that obscure and much mistaken place Rom. VIII 23. And not only they i. e. the whole creation or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 every creature which means no other thing than the Gentile or Heathen World not only they grone to come into the Evangelical liberty of the children of God but we also of the Jewish Nation who have the first fruits of the Spirit grone within our selves waiting for the redemption to wit the adoption of our body we wait for the redeeming and adopting of the Gentiles to make up our mystical body To the same sence is the meaning of the same Apostle in that also mistaken place Heb. XI ult That they without us should not be perfect He little means that they that believed before the coming of Christ were not perfectly saved as the Papists from thence would prove their Limbo But his meaning is they without us were not the perfect body of Christ but we under the Gospel came in to make that up nor they so perfect in the Doctrine of Salvation as under the revealing of the Gospel at our coming in So that this is the first thing That Christ saw good to bring his Church through various administrations II. Secondly Though the manner of administration were thus various yet the way of Salvation in them all but one and the same viz. by Faith in Christ as the Apostle plainly evidenceth in the Chapter just now cited Heb. XI As the brazen Oxen under the Laver their faces looked several ways but their hinder parts met in one centre under the Laver so these Administrations indeed looked divers ways without Law with Law with Prophets without Prophets without Gospel with Gospel yet agreed in all one and the same centre Faith in Jesus Christ. I have a large field before me to shew that all the holy ones that lived and died before Christ were saved by believing in Christ. But I shall confine my self to observe this by a rule of contraries namely thus It is something to be wondred at that in our reckoning the various administrations under which Christ brought his Church to glory we may not number the firstborn administration that was in the World and which one would think was the likeliest way to have brought to Heaven and that was the state of innocency But this we must except from the general rule and leave it quite out He that will observe shall find that Christ descended most of younger brothers and answerably Salvation descended not from this elder brother in Gods administration that state of innocency but something else had the birth-right Ruben lost it and it descended to Joseph It was never Gods intent to bring men to Salvation by the way of innocence in which Adam was created This appears plain enough by the Issue Nay did God bring the holy Angels to Salvation by the way of the perfection of their nature in which they were created Meerly being in Heaven doth not denominate Salvation The Angels that fell were there and it proved but little Heaven to them And merely beholding God face to face doth not denominate Salvation for we have no cause to think but the Angels that fell had beheld his face as well as they that stood but this is Salvation to behold him as he is and to be like unto him I Joh. III. 2. Like him not in infinity omnipotency ubiquity but like him in holiness holy as he is holy Now though Adam was like unto him by Creation being formed in his Image and the Angels like unto him by Creation as eminently also carrying the same Image yet herein both come short of that Image that doth consummate the Saints and Angels in glory viz. that though they were perfectly holy by Creation yet they were not unchangeably holy for unchangeableness was not to be found in created nature And what the holy Man in the book of Job saith concerning Wisdom we may say concerning immutability Where is unchangeableness to be found and where is the place of immutability The Sea saith it is not in me and the Earth saith it is not in me Men say it is not in us the Angels say it is not in us but the Truth saith it is only in God Therefore to bring Men and Angels into the Estate of Glory that set Infinity aside they should be like unto God perfectly holy and unchangeably holy as God is holy eternally holy as God is holy it was needful not to leave them bottomed only upon the excellency of their created natures be that never so excellent but to ingraff and as I may say incorporate them even into the unchangeable God himself the Lord Christ. The Saints in glory are unchangeable how Both in nature and affection their estate unchangeable yea their very thoughts which were so unfixed and fluid become unchangeable They are so infinitely ravished with the beauty and love of God in beholding him as he is that they cannot turn the least thought away or aside from him And they are so ingraffed and united into Christ that the corruptibleness of them being now laid aside they are become unchangeable as Christ himself is unchangeable The Angels that fell wanted this uniting so that though they beheld the face of God yet their hearts turned away from him because they had no other uniting to God then what lay in their own created holiness which was changeable and soon changed So that I say God never intended to bring man to Salvation by the way of created innocency because he intends to glorifie grace and not nature and to bottom all that were to be saved upon Christ and not on themselves It may seem strange that Adam when his wife had brought in sin and death into the World should name her Eve life whereas before he had only named her Woman Call me not Naomi but call me Marah might she very well have said unto him Call me not life but call me death and misery for I have been the unhappy introducer of both But Adam had now heard of Christ he had received his promise and laid hold on it and found a better life now by him than before And to this refers that in Joh. 1. 4. In him was life and that life was the light of men In the verse next before he had said All things were made by him and without him was nothing made that was Then had all living things that were created their life from him What need he then to add in him was life Namely because he intends that life in Christ that we are speaking of Which life he saith was the light of men And the light shone in darkness and the darkness comprehended it not Life in Christ held out in the promise to
such a day and such a Judgment and such a Judge and you and you and you then Men and Brethren what have we to do Let me first propose this supposal Suppose this very day were the day that God hath appointed to Judge all the World and that this Assise of our County should be turned into the universal Assises of all the World Suppose that instead of the sounding of the High Sheriffâ— trumpets we should have the great trump sound and call Arise ye dead and away you living and come to Judgment Art thou prepared to meet thy God O Israel Art thou prepared to meet that Judgment O Israel How many or rather how few of us are able to say My heart is ready my heart is ready come Lord Jesus come and welcom Such a call will undoubtedly once come and we cannot tell how soon and when it comes it will not be at that lenity that Festus used with Paul Wilt thou go up to Jerusalem and be judged before me of these things but For all these things God will bring thee to Judgment whether thou wilt or no. Oh! what shrugging and unwillingness and drawing back would there be with too many Oh! a little more time a little more respite a little more space of repentance and making ready No Time must be no more no way else but thou must away and go to judgment How wholesom therefore is that Counsel and oh that there were such a heart in this people as to take the lesson out II Pet. III. 11 14. Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness And seeing beloved that ye look for such things be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace without spot and blameless How large a discourse might be made for the setting on of this exhortation from the several particulars in the Text that the day is certainly appointed that the Judgment will be of all the world that it will be in righteousness that it will be by Christ. Another hour would be too little a whole day would be little enough and the meditation of it may well take up our whole lives The same Apostle that speaks the words here hath epitomized them all into two words in the place I cited before Heb. VI. 2. Eternal Judgment Bonarges two was of thunder Judgment and that Eternal words of a dreadful sound and yet I know not a fitter motto to be written over all our occasions Eternal Judgment a very fit sentence to be written over a bench of Judgment over a Jury's chamber door in all our chambers over all our doors in all our hearts that looking upon and remembring always Eterternal Judgment we may learn righteousness Every Assise is a picture in little of this great Assise that is to be of all the World And that that draweth the truest lineaments of it and most to life is Righteous and impartial dealing I say Righteous and impartial dealing rather than Righteous and impartial Judging because there may be Righteous and impartial judging where there is unrighteous and partial dealing You will say this is a paradox or rather a contradiction and you will say the like or rather much more if I should say That there may be righteous Judging when there is not righteous Judgment and yet if you weigh these things in your thoughts you will find that they are the words of Truth and soberness A worthy upright good Judge he judgeth according to the evidence that is given in and the testimony that is laid before him here his Judging is right and righteous because he judgeth according to his Conscience and according to his evidence but it proves that the evidence was false and the testimony deceiving here the Judgment is not right because not according to the very truth of the case although the judging of the Judge be righteous because according to his Conscience and sincerity of his heart And herein indeed our Assises seem short of picturing the great Assise to the full proportion as the thing signifying commonly comes short of the thing signified because there can be no surprizal of the Judge Eternal by any false information here the best and wisest Judge may be so surprized And so was once as good and as wise a Judge as any we have upon record and that was David being deceived by the false information of wretched Ziba to pass a most unjust sentence against innocent Mephibosheth and to give away all his land to the cheating informer Therefore if I should apply my self to give direction to those that have to do in this great business that lies before you I should not be so arrogant as to offer to do it to you my Honoured Lords who know your works far better than my self No I shall not so much as offer to give you a caution that you be not surprized by false information your own wisdom and grave prudence prevents all need of such exhortation I should rather apply my self to Witnesses and Juries which it may be are not many of them here to admonish them to deal in the fear of the Lord and in remembrance of the Eternal Judgment that they go not about to deceive the Lords and the Kings Vicegerents by any false colours or dissimulation that they bring not double and redoubled guilt upon their own heads that there be no coseâ—ing Ziba among them that for base or by ends of their own shall go about to wrong an innocent Mephibosheth or to abuse a good David by fair but false suggestions to induce him to do contrary to right and equity A SERMON PREACHED AT HERTFORD Assise August 6. 1669. S. JOHN XVIII 31. Then Pilate said unto them Take ye him and Iudge him according to your Law The Iews therefore said unto him it is not lawful for us to put any man to death A Strange Assise is the Evangelist recording in his story here the Judge of all the World judged and condemned and he before whose tribunal all sinners must once stand standing and falling before a sinful tribunal such a person sentenced such injustice in that sentence that the World never did never must see its parallel But who is he and where is he that durst presume in his heart to do such a thing As Ahasuerus once in a far lesser matter And the answer may be given in the words of Esther that immediately follow the name only changed The adversary and the enemy is this wicked Pilate The adversaries and the enemies are these wicked Jews whom you have discoursing in the words of the Text and whom you have acting all along this Tragedy Whose persons Logical method calls upon us first to consider and then to consider of their words and discourse Pilate said and the Jews answered Persons if you look wistly upon them you may see more than their bare persons For you may read the Roman power and
These most abominable ones in that most abominable generation we have been speaking of and the Text speaks of were such as had been once in the right way in the profession of the Gospel but now were utterly revolted from it and become most contrary to it And so our Saviour shews the very topping up of the wickedness of that generation in that Parable of the Devil cast out by the Gospel but come in again with seven evil Spirits worse than himself So saith he shall it be with this generation Mat. XII 45. Of such the Apostle speaks 1 Tim. IV. 1. Some that should depart from the faith giving heed to seducing Spirits and doctrines of Devils And he saith that such a falling away would discover the man of sin and child of perdition 1 Thes. II. 3. And the Apostle 1 Joh. II. 19. saith that many Antichrists were abroad come out from them that professed the Gospel but now were become Antichrists And this our Apostle in this Chapter vers 2. intimates that they had once known the way of righteousness but were turned from the holy commandment that was delivered to them And being thus turned out of the way and fallen from the truth they were fallen into all manner of abomination Read but this Chapter and the Epistle of Jude at your leisure and you will see the full Character of them In little take this account of them 1. That like Balaam for love of filthy lucre they made merchandize of souls and cared not what became of them that they might get gain And accordingly 2. That they led them into all loosness and libertinism to commit fornication and eat things sacrificed to Idols to â—iot in the day time and indeed to account any thing lawful I might produce Scriptures for all these but I suppose you remember them 3. They were direct enemies to the power and purity of the Gospel and bitter persecutors of the sincere professors of it The Apostle gives evidence enough of this in those few words 2 Tim. III. 8. As Jannes and Jambres withstood Moses so do these also resist the truth I shall spare more picturing of them read but the places I have cited and you will see them in very sad colours And now let us look upon them as very justly we may as a very sad spectacle such another as the spectacle of the fallen Angels once Angels but now Devils these once Christians but now brute beasts Atheists Devils incarnate In the cursed copy and example before us Balaam and these his disciples or followers we may see the fruits of two as cursed trees as any grows by the lake of Sodom Covetousness in Balaam and Covetousness and Apostacy or revolting from the truth in these that came after him Covetousness that makes him to sell a whole Nation to Gods curse and plague and their own ruine for the wages of unrighteousnes He hath got a bag of mony and twenty four thousand men of Israel are destroyed for it and the anger of the Lord brought upon the whole Camp And what cares Balaam for all this so long as he hath got the mony Oh the cursed fruits of covetousness that might be reckoned heaps upon heaps I shall but mention one and that may be enough Covetousness made Judas sell the very son of God for mony A monster of villany that the very Devils themselves might stand amazed at but that he played their own game And as for Apostacy or revolting from the truth how horrid fruits and effects have followed and do follow upon it Scripture and History give such evidence and instance that to speak of them would take up more time then even this whole day would afford us We shall only speak of one perticular wherein all Apostacy and all the fruits of Apostacy are met and convened and that is that which this day gives us occasion to commemorate and remember viz. the Church of Rome When you read of those that have forsaken the right way and gone astray remember Rome for who is there that hath done so more and when you read of following the way of Balaam and loving the wages of unrighteousness remember that Church and City for who hath done the one and who doth the other more than she she cavils at us as if we had forsaken the right way when we forsook her but we most truly answer that we forsook her because she hath forsaken the right way The Church at Rome was once in the right way indeed and celebrated for it through the whole world as the Apostle tells us Rom. 1. 8. But how long did it continue in that way I may very well answer as long as it was built upon the rock Christ but when it began to build it self upon Peter then and thenceforward did it forsake the right way For certainly he forsakes the right way that leaves to build upon the sure foundation Christ and builds upon the sand the person of a meer man If I were to render an account of my belief concerning the first Founders of a Church at Rome I should have recourse to that passage Act. II. 10. That there were at Jerusalem at the feast of Pentecost when the Holy Ghost was poured upon the Apostles Strangers of Rome Jewes and Proselytes Did not some of these believe and returning to Rome carried the Gospel thither with them If any doubt it I shall name two of them that did Rom XVI 7. The Apostle from Corinth saluting the Church that was then at Rome among others names there Salute Andronicus and Junius my kinsmen and Fellow-prisoners who are renowned among the Apostles and who were in Christ before me Here are two men that were very highly respected among the Apostles and that before Paul was an Apostle and where and when could this possibly be but at that time at Jerusalem these being of those that are mentioned in those words There were then at Jerusalem Strangers of Rome Jews and Proselytes By these men and some other that we cannot name a Romanist must give me leave to believe that the Gospel was first planted in Rome and a Church first founded there And I must believe that the Church by them planted there was watered by Paul and that before ever he came to Rome That ye may think a Solaecism to say that he watered the Church of Rome before ever he came at it But the Church came to him For if you observe that Act. XVIII 2. That Claudius had expelled all the Jews out of Rome and that the Apostle met with Priscilla and Aquila and divers others of that Church mentioned Rom. XVI you must conclude that when they returned to Rome again after the death of Claudius as it is plain they did they returned fully furnished with the doctrins and instructions of that blessed Apostle and so there is a Church there then pure and holy and in the right way and renowned as the Apostle tells us through the world but how
when Nathan tells him the Lord hath done away thy sin but the punishment followed viz. the Sword which was not to depart from his house And the reason of his punishment was because he had given occasion to the enemy to blaspheme therefore God to vindicate his own honour and the honour of Religion punished him that men might see that God was righteous and hated iniquity wheresoever he saw it Secondly Let us remember here that strange passage Amos III. 2. You have I known of all the families of the Earth therefore I will punish you for all your iniquities You have I known owned chosen of all the families of the Earth What then One would think he should infer Therefore I will not punish you but he says the contrary Therefor I will The children of God are punished many and many a time as to temporal punishments when wicked and ungodly men scape This poor holy man falls under so sad a fate while Jeroboam the wickedest wretch upon Earth that made all Israel to sin eats and drinks and sleeps and no hurt comes to him Some will think that speaks strangely others will think it speaks as they would have it in Hos. IV. 14. I will not punish your daughters when they commit whoredom nor your spouses when they commit adultery This is as they would have it for then they may whore and drab and adulterate and fear no colours But that is a sad Diapason Jer. V. ult What will you do in the end thereof And that 2 Pet. II. 9. God knoweth how to reserve the unjust to the day of judgment to be punished That of the Apostle may state the case on both hands 1 Cor. XI 32. When we are judged we are chastned of the Lord that we may not be condemned with the World When wicked men are not judged it is a sore sign that they are to be condemned with the World When God neither judgeth them nor they judge themselves there will be a judgment to come will pay for all For a man to go on uncontrouled in his sinning is the very preface of destruction and especially if his own conscience do not now and then controul him for that is sometime the whip wherewith God doth chasten God saith of some persons I will not punish I will not chasten him when he sins against me but Let Ephraim alone he is joyned to Idols so let him be Let the Scribes and Pharisees alone they are blind leaders of the blind and let them be so still Wouldst thou change thy afflicted state with one of these Wouldst thou part with thy smarting conscience for such â—eared stupid past feeling souls and such as God will have nothing to do withal God hath thee in hand and is chastening thee for thy good these he hath utterly cast off all care of and will have nothing to do with But what kind of chastening was this to this poor man that it cost him his life and cut him off whereas God useth to do good to his people by his chastisements Heb. XII 11. No chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous nevertheless afterwards it yieldeth the peaceable fruits of righteousness to them that be exercised thereby But what fruit was there with this man when the very chastening was his death A Jew will tell you that his death did expiate for his sin and was a means to attone for it and a Papist will almost be of the same opinion But Gods intention in the dispencing of this providence looked another way viz. to vindicate his own honour and to shew to the World how tender he is of his own commands And that is the third thing we may read in this great and dreadful severity viz. Thirdly That God will not abide to have his Commands dallied and trifled withal that we are not to account that common which he hath sanctified He is a jealous God that will not hold him guiltless that breaks his Commandments Hos. VIII 12. I have written unto them the great things of my Law The things of his Law and commands are great things and what one of them is little or so to be dealt withal Though they are one less than another if compared among themselves yet none of them are to be reputed little by us One is less than another in regard of their matter yet all alike of reverence and dread to us in regard of their Author A small business you would think for this man being hungry and weary to eat and refresh himself in Bethel and that being invited by another Prophet and told too by him that an Angel had commanded him to invite him But because he had a command from God to the contrary you see how dear it cost him A small thing you would think for Saul to save Agag alive and to bring away some of the Amalekites cattel especially when it was to sacrifice to God yet how severely doth he smart for it because in it he transgressed Gods command to the contrary How might the poor man have pleaded as he went to be stoned for gathering sticks on the Sabbath day Alas this was not so great a crime to gather a few sticks especially when I wanted them for the necessity and benefit of my family But friend there is an express command and Word of God against it the Word of the Lord is sharper than a two edged sword That title of the Law is regardable and dreadful in Deut. XXXIII 2. From his right hand went a firy Law for them Or as it is in the Original the fire of a Law for them A Law not only given in fire as it was in Mount Sinai but a Law that it self is Fire to consume and destroy those that transgress it As our God is a consuming fire so his Law and Commandment is a consuming fire Hos. VI. 5. I have hewen them by the Prophets I have slain them by the words of my mouth His word is a weapon of slaughter to them that disobey and rebel against it And whereas it is said Man shall live by the Word of God if he obey it he shall die by the Word of God if he transgress it The Commandments of God are edged tools if slightly meddled withal they cut to the quick and prove as that stone if they fall upon one they will grind him to powder Not one command but the transgression binds over to eternal condemnation and therefore it speaks less to say it binds over to temporal punishment Fourthly and lastly This mans repentance so little a time before his death as we spake of before and obtaining pardon some may chance take hold of and use it as an argument for puting off repentance till his death bed and latter end For may his carnal heart thus argue if this Prophet repented of his transgression but an hour or two before his death and obtained pardon I hope I may do so too and obtain pardon as well as he
finished there shall be the general resurrection And accordingly they construe the words before us to this sence The rest of the dead lived not until the thousand years were finished And then lived An opinion as like the opinion of the Jews as one egg is like another They think Christ shall reign among them on earth a thousand years pompous reign So do these They think that at the beginning of his reign the holy Prophets and Patriarchs shall be raised from death and reign with him So these They think that at the end of his thousand years reign there shall be the general resurrection and world of Eternity so do these So that the Millenary doth Judaize and he knows it not he is fallen into the Jews opinion and is not aware of it This book of Revelations is exceeding full of expressions that allude to the Jewish customs and opinions I say again is exceeding full but it were ridiculous to think that such passages are to be construed in the same literal sense that the Jews took them in Only those common and well known things as being familiar to the Nation are used to signifie or illustrate some spiritual sence or matter Expressions are used in this place that are agreeable in sound to the opinion of the Jews but not agreeable in sence but signifying something else They conceit a personal pompous reign of Christ on earth a thousand years in all earthly state and gallantry These words speak of a reign of Christ a thousand years but they mean his reign and ruling by his Word and Spirit and of his subduing and bringing the Nations into subjection and obedience but by the Ministry of the Gospel They speak of those that had been martyred reigning with him but the meaning only is to intimate that the children of his kingdom must suffer persecution and that they shall lose nothing by their persecution but as the Apostle speaks If they suffer with him they shall also reign with him Let us read the verse before I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus and for the Word of God And which had not worshiped the beast neither his image neither had received his his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years But the rest of the dead lived not again till the thousand years were finished And did they live then That is not imaginable the time of reviving being then past and over For at the end of the thousand years Satan is let loose again brings in Popery and Mahumetism and the World grows as Heathenish as it had been before Satans binding and imprisoning So that they had lost the opportunity of reviving which was in the thousand years The word Until signifies doubly either concluding or else excluding you may see my meaning by these examples The Master in the Parable gives Talents to his servants and bids them Occupy till I come Here the word until concludes that he would come again This iniquity shall not be purged from you till you dye Es. XXII 14. Here the word till excludes them from ever having their iniquity purged The word until in the text is of this latter construction and means that they let slip and embraced not the opportunity of reviving all the thousand years when was the time of reviving and so they lived not again at all And if we well observe the Histories both of the Heathen and of the Church we shall find that all along this time that the Gospel was dispersing through the World there were multitudes of Heathens that would not forsake their Heathenism and multitudes in the Church in a little time fell to superstition and worshiping of Images and so even turned to Heathenism also Therefore God suffers Satan to be let loose again to go about in the world again with his delusions he brings in Popery in the West and Mahumetism in the East and so the whole World is returned to blindness and darkness again because when the light shone they would none of the light They would not embrace the offer of reviving when the time and opportunity of reviving was therefore they lived not again till those thousand years were finished and then the time of living again was over So that in the words before us we observe three things I. That the raising of the Gentiles from the Death of Sin is called the first Resurrection II. That in that time of raising some lost the opportunity and would not be raised III. That they losing the opportunity of rising and living missed always of rising and living I. As to the first thing named That the raising of the Gentiles from the death of sin is called the first Resurrection It gives us occasion to consider how a mans getting out of the state of sin into the state of grace is a Resurrection or a rising from the dead And with all to compare this first and last resurrection together and to see what connexion there is between them I. To Sadduces and Atheists that deny the resurrection at the last day because they can see no reason for it I should propose this question Whether there hath not been a raising of dead souls from the death of sin Abraham once an Idolater was not his soul dead then Yet afterwards he was the great Father of the faithful Was there not then a Resurrection of that dead soul Manasseh the King an Idolater a Conjurer a Sacrificer of his Sons to Molech was not this man dead in trespasses and sins and yet this man afterwards was a Penitent a Convert a Promoter of piety and the true worship of God Was not here a Resurrection of a dead Soul Is God less able to raise a dead body out of the grave than to raise a dead soul out of its sins Nay is not this as great a work of God as that will be Christ that can make such vile souls that they may be like unto his most glorious soul cannot he make these vile bodies that may be like his most glorious body according to the mighty working whereby he is able to subdue all things to himself II. But let us look upon this first resurrection a little and blessed and holy is he that hath part in it over such an one shall the second death have no power In some things it is not parallel or like to the second resurrection in more it is First The Second Resurrection shall be of all bodies this First is not of all souls And if we come to seek for the reason of the difference where shall we find it Cannot the same power that shall raise all bodies also raise all souls The reason of the difference lies not in the difference of that power Were it not as much for the glory of God to raise all souls as to raise all bodies The reason of the difference lyes not there neither For God chooseth freely the
ways of glorifying himself and is not tyed to this or that way by any necessity But the reason of the difference lyeth First In his own Will as the Apostle resolves it He will have mercy on whom he will have mercy and whom he will he hardneth But Secondly As in reference to the persons raised he raiseth what souls he raiseth by virtue of his Covenant of grace but he raiseth not all the bodies he raiseth by the same virtue It is said concerning Christ himself that God brought him from the dead by the bloud of the everlasting Covenant Heb. XIII 20. So doth he by the blood and virtue of the same Covenant bring from the dead every soul that he brings from the dead but he doth not so every body that he brings from the dead Now the tenor of the Covenant is Hearken to my voice and live Es. LV. 3. Incline your ear and come unto me hear and your soul shall live And to the very same tenor are those word of our Saviour mentioned before Joh. V. 25. The hour is coming and now is when the dead shall hear the voice of the son of God and they that hear shall live What kind of language is this The Dead shall hear All the Dead shall hear and yet only they that hear shall live What needed more to have been said than that the Dead shall hear his voice and live But his meaning is all the dead Heathen shall have the Gospel and hear the word of it brought among them and they that hear it that is obey it and follow it shall live Let me repeat that which I alledged from Esay LV. 3. and add what follows there Hear and your soul shall live and I will make an everlasting Covenant with you even the sure mercies of David Now that by sure mercies of David is meant the resurrection of Christ the Apostle teacheth us in Act. XIII 34. And as concerning that he raised him from the dead now no more to return to corruption he said on this wise I will give you the sure mercies of David The resurrection of Christ therefore are the sure mercies of Christ. For that by David is meant Christ it were easy to shew and it is so confessed by the Jews themselves in their expositions of that place It was the sure mercy that God gave to Christ himself of which he so rejoyceth Psal. XVI 9. My heart is glad my glory rejoyceth and my flesh also shall rest in hope Because thou wilt not leave my Soul in Hell c. And it is the sure mercy of Christ that God gave to the members of Christ that he raised him from the dead and imparts to them the benefit of his Resurrection And this is called there an Everlasting Covenant that he makes with them That as he gave Christ a resurrection so he will give them a resurrection The first and the latter rain the first and the latter resurrection First to raise their Souls by the virtue of his Covenant from the death of sin in his good time and to raise their bodies by virtue of the same Covenant at the last day Of which last our Saviour speaks three times over Joh. VI. ver 39. This is my Fathers will which hath sent me that of all that he hath given I should lose none but raise him up at the last day ver 40. And this is the Will of him that sent me that every one that seeth the Son and believeth on him should have eternal life and I will raise him up the last day And ver 44. None can come to me except the Father which sent me draw him and I will raise him up at the last day Will Christ raise up all persons in the world at the last day upon these terms Ye see No but only those that comply with his Covenant to come to him see him believe in him His power and justice will raise all others the virtue of his Covenant will raise these Now I suppose you easily see how to distinguish twixt the Tenor of his Covenant and the Virtue of his Covenant The Tenor of his Covenant is Hear and obey my voice and live The Virtue of his Covenant is his unfailing truth power goodness that will give life to them that hear his voice and obey him Thus you see one reason of the difference why he raiseth but some souls here from the death of sin but will raise all bodies from the death of the grave Thirdly Another reason of difference may be given for that at the last day he will raise all the persons in the world from their graves that he may glorifie himself but he raiseth only some few from their sins that they may glorify him And there is a great deal of difference twixt Gods glorifying himself upon men as he did upon Pharaoh and the Egyptians and bringing men heartily and laboriously to glorifie him and to live to his glory But Secondly a main difference in these two resurrections the soul from sin and the body from the grave is that the first resurrection is with the desire of him that is raised the latter will be in despite of thousands that will have no mind of it God will bring thee to jugement Eccles. XI 9. is a cutting saying but all the World shall never be able to take the edge of it off But let wicked men struggle and strive and tug never so hard against the resurrection God will bring them to it and no resisting But the first resurrection or the raising a soul from the death of sin how sweet how welcome how comfortable is it to every one to whom it comes Thy people will be willing in the day of thy power and help forward their own rising as much as they can and the Spirit and Bride say come and the soul and heart say Come Lord Jesus come quickly and let me see this resurrection And thus have we seen some circumstances in which the first and second resurrection differ and are at distance let us now consider wherein they agree and shake hands one with another Observe that the Scripture speaks in some places of the Resurrection as if it were to be no Resurrection but of just and holy ones only as you may take notice in 1 Cor. XV. and 1 Thes. IV. That there shall be a Resurrection of the unjust as well as of the just the Scripture assures us over and over again but it more especially calls that a Resurrection that is a Resurrection indeed and and not a raising to be cast down again Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more as the Apostle tells us Death hath no more dominion over him And the Scripture doth more especially call that a Resurrection that is written after his Copy for a man to rise from the dead to die no more That man is but little helped which we read of in the Prophet that in the way met a Lyon and flying
and as thy soul is risen from the death of sin so mayest thou expect thy bodies rising from death in the grave The Jews speak of a little bone in some part of a mans body they call it Luz which they say will never be consumed in the grave but will be as it were a seed sown in the ground out of which will spring the Resurrection of the whole body I may say graciousness in the soul is rather the seed of the Resurrection of the body that will cause it to rise to life and happiness And thus much concerning the first Observation II. That in the time of the first Resurrection that is the raising the Gentiles from the Death of sin some lost the opportunity and would not be raised The rest of the dead lived not again because they were not raised by a first Resurrection when season and opportunity of living again was in date that is for the thousand years mentioned in the Text. Whether you take the thousand years for a certain determinate time of exactly so many years or that a certain number is used for an uncertain and this number the rather because it is used by the Jews whether the one or the other you are to begin to count from the time the Gospel was first sent among the Gentiles And count such a space of time forward and you will find in story that though the Gospel had gone through the world in that time and made the world Christian and vast numbers were converted to Christianity yet there was still a struggling to have kept the World Heathen and multitudes were unwilling to come off from their old Heathen and Idolatrous Religion For three hundred years the Emperors and all the Magistrates were enemies to the Gospel and if any of them did not persecute the Christians as but few but did yet they maintained their Heathen Religion might and main And the great wise men of the World as they were esteemed the Philosophes and learned ones were the greatest sticklers for the maintaining of the worshiping of their many false and idol Gods all along when the Emperours were become Christians Which may very well make us to remember the words of the Apostle 1 Cor. I. 26. Not many wise men after the flesh not many mighty not many noble are called but God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise I cannot omit two remarkable passages The one of Julian the Emperor who was brought up a Christian but turned Heathen nay who as stories relate of him had been a Lecturer in a Christian congregation but became the bitter enemy to Christianity He when the Emperors had been Christian for two successions viz. Constantine and Constantius and the Christian Religion had flourished in their times well towards forty years and the Heathen Idolatrous Temples shut up and Christian Churches opened He opens the Heathen Temples shuts up the Christian promotes Idolatry again and the worship of the Heathen Gods and hath many Heathen Philosophers Jamblichus Maximus Ecebolus Libanius and I know not how many more to spur him on to it And the other passage I have is a clause in a letter of Adrian the Emperor to one of his Nobles in which he tells him I have been in Egypt and there I observed the Christians worshiping Christ and Idols yea the Christian Bishops worshiping Christ and Serapis Which Serapis was the great God and Idol of the Egyptians By all which we may see the truth of what is asserted in the Text That the rest of the dead lived not again but continued still in their dead condition of blindness and Heathenism And may also see the reason why they lived not again viz. because they would not but chose death before life to continue in their dead condition of being Heathens rather than to become Christians and live And from this we may see how just it was with God to let Popery and Mahumetism invade the world and to reduce it to its heathenish ignorance blindness and superstition again because it was so unwilling to part with its ignorance blindness and superstition Because they would not receive truth in the love of it as the Apostle sayes it was just with God to give them up to strong delusions to believe a ly And by that sad example we may observe how men lose and let slip the opportunities that God affords them for their own good and so losing them they lose themselves Jerusalem knows not the time of her Visitation and the things of her peace and so poor Jerusalem is lost and her opportunity gone for ever There is a critical time when there is a season opportune for the good of the Souls and the clock strikes Time is but foolish men too commonly take so little notice of it that the brazen head cryes Time is past and breaks to pieces If we should take up the Dispute whether God do not set his time and stint how long he will let men have opportunity of rising from the death of sin are there not many evidences for the affirmative that he doth He sets his stint and date how long he will afford a man the opportunity that his body may live and doth he not the like for the living of the Soul Doth not God shut the gates of mercy against sinful Souls even in this life and doth he not shut the gates of Repentance These in the Text that lived not again was not all possibility of living again taken again from them because they had let the time and opportunity of reviving let slip and go and neglected it Esau lost his opportunity and having lost that he found no place of recovery though he sought it with tears And Joh. XII 39 40. They could not believe because Esaias had said he hath blinded their eyes c. Why were Esaias words a charm to them that they could not believe No they could not believe because those words of Esaias were verified upon them And they had so long wilfully blinded their own eyes and hardned their hearts that God had put to his Seal and blinded and hardned them that they were now past all possibility of believing In that great dispute and iniquiry how God hardneth mens hearts of which there is so frequent mention and intimitation in Scripture the first crisis toward the determination of it is that God hath set such men a time how long they may be in a possibility of repenting and believing which when it is come and they are still impertinent and unbelieving and will not repent and believe he shuts the door against them that they shall not repent and believe Upon the consideration of all which we have advertisement what we have to do viz. to strive after this first Resurrection while the Lord affords time and opportunity and when God offers the advantage of our living again not to be enemies of our own reviving A SERMON Preached upon 2 SAMUEL XIX 29.
and the first temptation presented to him Now all the power and army of Hell is let loose all the machinations of the bottomless pit put in practise against the second Adam but all to no purpose he stands like a rock unmoved in his righteousness and obedience and by such a death destroys him that had the power over death the Devil II. As the Dâ—â—â—l must be conquered so God must be satisfied And as Christs obedience did the one work so it did the other Obedience was the debt of Adam and mankind and by disobedience they had forfeited their Bonds Then comes this great Undertaker and will satisfie the debt with full interest yea and measure heaped and running over Does not the Apostle speak thus much Rom. V. from vers 12. forward particularly at vers 19. By the disobedience of one man many were made sinners so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous Nor was this all that mans debt must be paid but Gods honour lay at stake too and that must be vindicated God had created man his noblest creature that he might glorifie and honour his Creator by his obedience Satan brings him to disobey his Creator and to obey him How might Satan here triumph and the honour of God lie in the dust I have mastered the chief Creation of God might Satan boast and made him that carried the badge and livery of his image now to carry mine I have frustrated the end and honour of the Creator and now all is mine own How sad a time were those three hours or thereabouts that passed betwixt the Fall of Adam and the promise of Christ Adam in darkness and not the least glimpse of promise or comfort Satan triumphing and poor manking and Gods honour trampled underfoot But then the Sun of righteousness arose in the promise that the seed of the woman should break the head of the Serpent And shall this uncircumcised Philistin thus deâ—ie the honour and armies of the living God saith Christ shall Satan thus carry the day against man and against God I will pay obedience that shall fully satisfie to the vindication of Gods honour to confound Satan and to the payment of mans debt to his reinstating and recovery And that was it that he paid consummatively in his Obedience to the death and in it and to the shedding of his blood Of which to speak in the full dimensions of the height depth length bredth of it what tongue can suffice what time can serve T is a Theme the glorified Saints deservedly sing of to all Eternity I shall speak in little of that which can never be extolled enough these two things only I. That he died merely out of obedience The Apostle tells us in Phil. II. 8. He became obedient to the death the death of the Cross. And what can ye name that brought him thither but Obedience Christs dead body imagine lies before you Call together a whole College of Phisitians to diffect it and to tell you what it was of which he died And their Verdict will be Of nothing but Love to man and Obedience to God For Principles of death he had none in his nature And the reason of his death lay not in any mortality of his body as it does in ourâ— but in the willingness of his mind Nor was his death his wages of sin as it is ours Rom. VI. ult but it was his choise and delight Luke XII 50. I have a baptism to be baptised withal and how am I straitned till it be accomplished Ask the first Adam why he sinned when he had no principles of sin in him and the true answer must be Because he would sin And so ask the second Adam why he died when he had no principles of death in him his answer must be to the like tenor He would lay down his life because he would be obedient to the death He came purposely into the World that he might dye Behold I tell you a mystery Christ came purposely into the World that he might dye and so never did Man but himself never will man do but himself True that every Man that comes into the World must dye but never Man came purposely that he might dye but only He. And he saith no less than that he did so Joh. XII 27. Father save me from this hour but for this cause came I to this hour And John XVIII 37. For this cause came I into this World to bear witness to the Truth Even to bear witness to the Truth to Death and Martyrdom II. Now add to all this the dignity of his Person who performed this Obedience that he was God as well as Man That as he offered himself according to his Manhood so he offered himself by the Eternal Spirit or as he was God as this Apostle saith Chap. IX 14. And now his obedience his holiness that he shewed in his death is infinite And what need we say more So that lay all the disobedience of all men in the World on an heap as the dead frogs in Egypt were laid on heaps that they made the land to stink again yet here is an Obedience that out-vies them all For though they be infinite in number as to mans numbring yet lay them all together they are finite upon this account because committed by creatures finite But here is an Obedience a holiness paid down by him that is infinite And now Satan where is thy Triumph Thou broughtest the first Adam to fail of perfect Obedience that he should have paid his Creator and here the second Adam hath paid him for it infinite Obedience And what hast thou now gained Therefore to take account from whence comes that infinite Virtue of Christs blood and death that the Scripture so much and so deservedly extols and magnifies Because as the Evangelist â—aith Out of his side came water and blood so out of his wounds came obedience and blood holiness and blood righteousness and blood and that obedience holiness righteousness infinite because he that paid it down and performed it was infinite And now judge whether it may not very properly be said That Christ was sanctified by his own blood As Aaron was sanctified for his Priesthood by his Unction and Garments Christ was consecrated fitted capacitated by his infinite obedience and righteousness which he shewed to the death and in it to be an High Priest able to save to the uttermost all those that come to him For first as in reference to himself it is said by this Apostle that he was raised from the dead by the blood of the Covenant Chap. XIII 20. And it was not possible but he should be raised for when he had performed such obedience and righteousness as in it was infinite in its validity subdued Satan in its alsufficiency satisfied the justice of God it was impossible that he should be held of death which is the wages of sin and disobedience And as he was thus raised by
Spirit had glossed upon the words of the whole Sanhedrin in vers 47 48. What do we For this man doth many miracles If we let him thus alone all men will believe on him and the Romans shall come and take away both our place and Nation If they grant he did so many miracles why were they afraid that men should believe on him Why did they not believe on him themselves And afraid the Romans should destroy their City and Nation if he were believed in Whereas their destruction was because they did not believe in him Truly Caiaphas said but truly of them though he aimed it at another sense Ye know nothing neither do ye consider No nor thou O Caiaphas neither For had they known they would not have crucified the Lord of life had they considered they had not brought that guilt upon themselves and the City that they did But in what sense he makes them so senseless is somewhat obscure Ye know not neither consider that it is expedient for us that one man should dye for the people and that the whole Nation perish not That they knew as well as himself that any States-man any reasonable man might know well enough that it was better to put to death a ring-leader of mischief as they took Christ to be than that a whole Nation perish That old Maxim in Politicks and reason Pereat unus potius quam unitas would easily be observed by less States-men than they And the one that they would have to dye they all agreed in but herein Caiaphas resolution seems to have out-vied theirs namely that whereas they were afraid to take Christ off for fear of the multitude he blusters through that doubt and scruple and would have it resolved that he must dye and be taken away So that in those words of his you may observe him speaking as a Caiaphas and as a Prophet As a wretched Caiaphas counselling the Sanhedrin not to fear or boggle at the business but resolve on it for it is expedient he should dye And as a Prophet or one inspired signifying that it was necessary Christ should dye for the preservation of that Nation that it should not perish namely those that believed in him and so for the preserving of all in other Nations that should also believe The former he spake and meant with all his heart to stir up the Bench to destroy Christ for all the danger of the multitude But this later he spake indeed but meant it not neither understood what he spake and therefore the Text tells us This he spake not of himself but being High Priest c. There had not been a High Priest a Prophet among the Nation for above four hundred years before and must Caiaphas now become a Prophet Nay the Jews tell us and they tell us truly that there had not been any Prophet at all in the Nation of so long a time and it is wonder God should now inspire such a wretch as Caiaphas They tell us that upon the death of Haggai Zechariah and Malachi those last Prophets the spirit of Prophesie left Israel departed and was no more In which they spoke just as Caiaphas does here very truly and very maliciously very maliciously because they would exclude the Apostles and Disciples of Christ from having the Prophetick spirit but withal very truly as to the space between the death of those last Prophets and the appearing of Christ and his Apostles There was not a man endued with the spirit of Prophesie in all that space of time nay not a man that did pretend to the spirit of Prophesie in all that time It is observable that about the coming of Christ many arose pretending themselves to be Christ or to be Prophets but ye find not that any from the death of Malachi had done so before And the reason was because the Prophet Daniel had so exactly pointed out the time of Christs coming that the Nation knew the time and expected it and when it came such Deluders then start up with such pretences because they knew there would be then a brave change of times But till that came they lay still convinced that the Spirit was departed and should not be restored till Messias coming What I speak there is clear proof for in the New Testament That they knew when Messias should appear is plain by these words Luke XIX 11. He added and spake a parable because he was nigh to Jerusalem and because they thought the Kingdom of God should immediately appear And by that concourse of all the Nation out of all Nations to Jerusalem Act. II. 5. being instructed by Daniel in his ninth Chapter of the compleat time of Messias sealing Vision and Prophesie and bringing in everlasting righteousness which he had pointed out to the very hour And that they were convinced of the departure of the Holy Ghost not to be restored till the coming of Messias appears plainly by the answer of those Jews at Ephesus Act. XIX 2. Paul said unto them have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed And they said unto him We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost Not that they doubted at all of the being of the Holy Ghost but that they had learned with the whole Nation that the Holy Ghost was departed upon the death of those Prophets and they had never yet heard that he was restored The Jews say again that from that time there was no Urim and Thummim with the High Priest under the second Temple And there is confirmation for it in Nehem. VII 65. And the Tirshatha said unto them that they should not eat of the most holy things till there stood up a Priest with Urim and Thummim And the reason of its ceasing was because Prophesie was ceased For the Oracle by Urim as I once shewed you was given by the Priest being inspired and prophesying Now after all the long ceasing of Phrophesying in the Nation and of Prophesying among the Priest-hood for a Caiaphas to stand up a Prophesier seems something strange and what shall we say to it The Rhemists will resolve you the scruple with a wet finger if you will but believe them Will you give me leave to give you their Gloss upon the place Marvel not say they that Christ preserveth his truth in the Church as well by the unworthy as the worthy Prelates thereof the gift of the Holy Ghost following their order and office as we see here in Caiaphas and not their merits and person And they conclude How may we then be assured that Christ will not leave Peters seat though the persons that â—ecupy the same were as ill as the blasphemous and malicious mouths of Hereticks do affirm The assertion false and the inference ridiculous The assertion that Caiaphas prophesied by virtue of the order of his Priesthood being most false For none of that order had prophesied of four hundred years before And the Inference ridiculous And it
ye are of the murtherer Secondly The first man dying was Christ in figure as the first death that of Sacrifice was Christ in figure also The Jews say that when Cain killed his Brother he made wounds in his hands and feet Thirdly That Cain who was first born into the world should so miscarry So the first estate of Man miscarried Eve hoped well of him when she named him Cain saying I have gotten a man from the Lord or a man the Lord. But the first born miscarried And so Esau the first born lost his birth-right But to return to our subject He slew his Brother We may cry Murther Murther with a witness If it had been a stranger that had been slain or an enemy or one that had been too many in the world but a Brother an only Brother the only man in the world this vastly aggravates the crime Fratricide is horrid this without parallel or possibility of parallel It is justly said that he was of that Wicked one Else this story would have choaked all belief How think you was Adam amazed when he heard it but when he resolved it thus he is of him that murthered mankind this ceased his wonder From hence I raise this Doctrine How much devilishness can the Devil infuse into Mans Nature This story is set first after the Fall to shew how much of Devil breathed in our Nature and how far it may be enhanced to devilishness Seth was begotten in the image of Adam Cain of the Devil See against how many Divine and Humane Laws and bonds he did this Act. 1. It was besides reason There was room enough in the world for both It was not with them as it was afterwards with Lot and Abraham Gen. XIII 6. The Land was not able to bear them that they might dwell together Nor as it was after that with Jacob and Esau Chap. XXXVI 7. Their riches were more than that they might dwell together and the Land wherein they were strangers could not bear them because of their Cattel 2. It was contrary to reason 1. In that they should have been mutually helpful And 2. Why should not Abel live as well as he 3. It was contrary to Nature He was his Brother-twin with him 4. Contrary to the tender dealing of God 5. Contrary to all reason and Religion He slew him because his works were righteous As Caligula slew a man because he was a proper man But Cain was not alone I might shew as much Devilishness appearing in others as in Pharaoh Ahab Nero c. Men in all things like the Devil and Cain And the reasons of this are I. Because the Soul of Man is capable of all evil to all extremity Not only that Gen. VI. 5. that the wickedness of Man was great and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually but he is capable of all manner and degrees of evil Not only that in Matth. XV. 19. Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts Murthers Adulteries Fornications Thefts false-witness Blasphemies but these to the utmost extremity That in Rom. VII 18. In me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing is short of the utmost extremity by far 1. The Soul is large enough to hold all evil Immensity is part of the Image of God in it desires it hath never satisfied covetuousness voluptuousness never satisfied it is a gulph that never says Enough 2. The spawn of Original Sin contains all sin in it As a spark is enough to consume all if fuelled As the Mud after the overflowing of Nilus produceth all Monsters And the Leprosie spreads all over if let alone Consider these three things of our Nature First It being contrary to God contains all evil as he all good It is a question in the Schools whether sin is contrary to Gods Nature or Will Our sinful nature is contrary to both To his Will 1 Thess. IV. 3. For this is the will of God even your sanctification To his Nature He light but we are darkness He holiness but we sin and impurity Other Creatures are not contrary to God but divers and different from him but sinful Creature is contrary Our nature as evil is contrary to the Divine Nature Our misery is not only in the loss of the Image of God but in the obtaining the contrary Image Secondly There is nothing in our nature to limit its breaking out to evil It is an untamed Heifer will bear no yoke It is like waters running downwards without bounds Nay there is that in us that breaks all bounds as the stirring of Conscience the Motions of the Spirit Education Laws all bounds but those of Grace Our principle is to please self to have our own Wills Now this consists of an hundred unsatiable gulphs to satisfie Pride Covetousness Envy Lust. Self Conjures up these Devils but there is nothing in us to conjure them down again The body breeds a disease but can master it but the Soul cannot because it is overcome with content in its disease Thirdly These distempers of our Nature are boundless in themselves No bottom no stop but Grace or Death II. Another reason how it comes to pass that there is so much Devilishness in some Mens nature is because the Devil is still urging and never saith Enough As we are ever stirring evil in our selves so he is hatching evil in us We read of some that were taken captive by him at his will 2 Tim. II. 26. But I will not insist any longer on the proof Let us consider in the next place what sins are most devilish and how men come up to them James III. 15. This wisdom descendeth not from above but is earthly sensual devilish There are degrees of sin first earthly then sensual and lastly devilish The Devil himself is without an earthly mind and without sensuality He is not covetous he offers Christ all the Kingdoms of the world Matth. IV. Nor is he lascivious They misconstrue Gen. VI. 2. that thought from thence that the Angels lay with Women Nor is he luxurious No the Devil flies at higher game to defy God and damn souls All sin bears his stamp but some his picture As namely these that follow 1. Pride and to be puffed up against God and his charge and bounds which he hath set This is the Devils peculiar sin See 1 Tim. III. 6. Not a Novice lest being lifted up with pride he fall into the condemnation of the Devil 2. Hatred and cruelty Satan is an Enemy a Murtherer Joh. VIII 44. a roaring Lion and devours them that serve him 3. Enmity against Righteousness and the ways of God See vers 10. of this Chapter His name is Satan that is an Enemy to what is good 4. Lying and falshood That appeared sufficiently in the story of the Fall And in Joh. VIII 44. He is a Lyar and the Father of it Now are not some as devilish as the Devil himself in these 1. In Pride Some will be
proves in the end to be but a curse as I have shewed before and they have the longer score to answer for the greater heaps of sin to be arraigned upon the sadder account of so much time mispent But for Answer to this as I said before There is no temporal thing which in it self is a blessing but wicked men by abuse of it make it a curse They make their Table a snare their wealth a trap their long life a curse And it is no wonder if they do so by these things for they make Divine Ordinances which in themselves are a savour of life to become to them the savour of death nay Christ himself to become a stumbling block and their ruine Now the goodness or blessing in things is not to be judged of by such mens using but by what they are in their own nature As thousands in Hell curse the time that ever they lived so thousands in Heaven bless God for ever that ever they lived here so long Long life to the one party was balm the other made it poison There is another Objection That long life to many proves but long misery therefore is not such a promise and blessing Such are the miseries of this life even to them that spend their time the best that Solomon tells us Eccles. VII 1. That the day of death is better than the day of birth And Chap. IV. 2 3. I praised the dead which are already dead more than the living which are yet alive Yea better is he than both that hath not yet been which hath not seen the evil which is done under the Sun And how many of the Saints of God that have spent their lives as well as ever men did as ever men could spend their lives yet because of the miseries of life have desired that their lives might be cut off and that they might live no longer How oft is this Job's mournful tune over and over Chap. VI. 8 9. O that I might have my request and that God would grant me the thing I long for Even that it would please God to destroy me and that he would loose his hand and cut me off And Chap. VII 15 16. My soul chooseth strangling and death rather than my life I loath it I would not live always And so alomst in every one of his speeches And the same tune is Elias at 1 King XIX 4. It is enough now O Lord take away my life for I am no better than my Fathers And Jeremy sings the same doleful ditty when he curseth the day of his birth Chap. XX. 14. How is long life then a blessing when the sorrows of it make men so weary of it I Answer This were true indeed if the blessing of long life consisted only in enjoying earthly prosperity and then the Children of God were of all men most miserable For they have the least earthly prosperity But the blessing of long life consists in things of another nature For those holy mens desiring because of their afflictions here to have their lives cut off 1. We neither wronged them nor Religion should we say it was an humane frailty and failing in them But 2. It was not so much for that they undervalued the prolonging of their lives and the blessing in having life prolonged as that they placed not their blessedness in living here but were assured and longed after a better life Not one of them was unwilling to live but because he was very well prepared to dye therefore he wished for death rather And now that we may come to consider wherein the blessing of long life consisteth let us a little take up some places and passages of Scripture and some arguments in reason that declare and proclaim it as of it self to be a blessing 1. Prov. III. 16. Solomon urging men to espouse and marry Wisdom tells what Portion and Dower they shall have that get her Length of days is in her right hand and in her left riches and honour Observe that he accounts length of days a right hand Dower and riches and honour but a left hand one And indeed what are riches and honour if a man have not length of days to enjoy And the same Solomon commending old age saith Prov. XVI 31. It is a Crown of glory or a glorious Crown if the long life that brought it up thither have been spent as it should I might heap up many such passages but these suffice II. Consider that it is threatned for a curse and punishment that the bloody and deceitful man shall not live out half his days Psal. LV. 23. That the men of Eli's House should dye in their prime 1 Sam. II. 31. But I will name but one for all how oft threatned such and such shall be cut off I need not to cite places the Books of the Law are full of such expressions shall be cut off from his people from the congregation c. Which some understand of Excommunication but it means cutting off by the hand of God by some untimely or fatal death or shortning of life It is threatned as a curse that his days shall not be prolonged but cut off III. Ye have holy men in Scripture praying for prolonging of their lives and that upon this warrant that God promised long life as a blessing Psal. XXI 4. He asked life of thee and thou gavest it him even length of days for ever and ever And Psal. XXXIX ult O spare me that I may recover strength And Psal. CII 24. I said O my God take me not away in the midst of my days And so in the case of Ezekiah how bitterly did he take the tidings of the cutting off of his days Whether it were that it went sadly with him to dye of the Plague or that he saw not Jerusalem delivered from Sennacherib yet certainly it cost some tears to think he was to be taken away even in his prime and his life prolonged no further IV. To this may be added that God promised it for a peculiar blessing Thou shalt come to thy grave in a good old age Job V. 26. And how feeling a promise is that Zech. VIII 4. Thus saith the Lord of Hosts There shall yet old Men and old Women dwell in the streets of Jerusalem and every man with his staff in his hand for every age Methinks I see the streets full of such venerable heads and gravity every one crowned with gray hairs and old age a crown of blessing But what need I arguments to prove this What one thing is there in the world that hath more votes and voices than this For who is there that desires not to live long and see many days And skin for skin and all that he hath will he give for his life that it may be prolonged And who but will be contented to part with any earthly blessing so his life may be preserved Now wherein it is that long life is a blessing is best observed
the Justice of God that Christ was to satisfie and if he could not have done that then there would have been some reason he should have suffered his wrath The Justice of God challenged obedience of men or no coming to Heaven satisfaction for disobedience or they must to Hell Here is enough saith Christ to serve for both ends They have disobeyed here is obedience more than all their Disobediences do or can come to They cannot obey as they should here is that that makes it out viz. Obedience infinite III. The truth was that Christ had to deal with the wrath of the Devil but not at all with the wrath of God Consider but these passages and see what was the stress that Christ had to deal withal in his Passion First That Gen. III. 15. He shall bruise thy head and thou shalt bruise his heel Satan the seed of the woman shall destroy thee This is explained Heb. II. 14. For as much as the children are partakers of flesh and blood he also himself took part of the same that through death he might destroy him that had the power of death that is the Devil And 1 Joh. III. 8. For this purpose the Son of God was manifest that he might destroy the works of the Devil And then observe that Joh. XIV 30. The Prince of this world cometh and hath nothing in me And Luke XXII 53. When I was daily with you in the Temple ye stretched forth no hands against me but this is your hour and the power of darkness While I preached there was a restraint upon you because my hour was not come but now you and Hell are let loose to have your full swing against me There was a Combate proposed in the sufferings of Christ before God and Angels Twixt whom Christ and the wrath of God No but twixt Christ and Satan and all his power What doth God in this quarrel Doth God fight against Christ too as well as the Devil Was his wrath against him as well as the Devils wrath What against his own Champion his own Son No he only tries him by affliction not overwhelms him with his wrath He only lets him alone to him to be the shock of Satan He little assists Satan by his wrath laid on his own Champion See the great Mystery of this great Dispensation in brief God had created the first Adam and endued him with abilities to have stood Thus endued he leaves him to stand of himself and permits Satan to tempt him and he overcomes him and all mankind are overthrown God raised up a second Adam endued with power to foil Satan do he his worst and not only with power to withstand Satan if he will but a will that could not but withstand Satan He sets him forth to encounter and leaves him to himself lets Satan loose to do his worst Satan vexeth him with all the vexation Hell could inflict upon him Did not God love his Son look with dear bowels upon him all this while It is a very harsh opinion to think that Christ undertaking the combate for the honour of God against his arch-enemy that obeying the Will of God even to the death that retaining his holiness unmoveable in the midst of all his tortures paying God an infinite obedience it is harsh I say to think that God should requite him with wrath and look upon him as a wretched damned person No it was the wrath of the Devil that Christ had to combate with not the wrath of God at all IV. Though Christ is said to bear sins yet for all that God did not look upon him any whit the more wrathfully or in displeasure but rather the more favourably because he would bear the sins of his people For God looked on Christ not as a sinner but as a Sacrifice and the Lord was not angry at him but loved him because he would become a Sacrifice Joh. X. 17. Therefore doth my Father love me because I lay down my life Esa. LIII 12. Therefore will I divide him a portion with the great and he shall divide the spoil with the strong because he hath poured out his Soul unto death Do those words speak the anger of God No his wel-pleasedness his rewarding him for that he would be numbred with transgressors being none but a Lamb without spot and blemish Some say That Christ was the greatest sinner murderer c. because he bare the sins of those that were so which words border upon blasphemy and speak besides a great deal of imprudence and inconsideration See Levit. XVI 21 22. And Aaron shall lay both his hands upon the head of the live Goat and consess over him all the iniquities of the children of Israel and all their transgressions in all their sins putting them upon the head of the Goat And the Goat shall bear upon him all their iniquities Is it not sensless now to say That the Goat was the greatest sinner in Israel Was he any whit the more sinful because the sins of the people were put upon him And so of other sacrifices on whose heads hands were laid and sins put was the wrath of God upon the Sacrifice No the pleasure of God was upon it for attonement In such sense are those places to be taken Isa. LIII 6. The Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all 1 Pet. II. 24. Who his own self bare our sins in his own body on the tree 2 Cor. V. 21. He hath made him to be sin for us who knew no sin He bare our sins not as a sinner but as a Sacrifice And that Joh. I. 29. makes it plain Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the World As a Lamb at the Temple bare the sins of the people so Christ bare our sins How Was the Lamb guilty or sinful No as an attonement and sacrifice And so God looked on Christ as a Sacrifice well pleasing to him not as sinful at all Need we any more illustration Observe that Exod. XXVIII 36 38. And thou shalt make a plate of pure gold and grave upon it like the engravings of a signet Holiness to the Lord. And it shall be upon Aarons forehead that Aaron may bear the iniquity of the holy things which the children of Israel shall hallow in all their holy gifts and it shall be always upon his forehead that they may be accepted before the Lord. Holiness to the Lord because he bare iniquity It should rather have been Unholiness if Aaron had been any whit the more sinful for bearing the peoples iniquities But he is said to bear their iniquities because he by his office undertook to attone for them How did God look upon Aaron in his Priesthood With anger because he bare the iniquity of the people Nay with favour and delight as so excellent an instrument of attonement Such another passage is that Levit. X. 17 c. Wherefore have ye not eaten the sin offering in the holy place
seeing it is most holy and God hath given it you to bear the iniquity of the Congregation to make attonement for them before the Lord. Let me ask those that hold this Opinion two or three questions Was Christ so much as punished by God Much less then was he overwhelmed by the wrath of God damned by God Was a Lamb punished that was sacrificed He was afflicted but not punisht for punishment argues a crime or fault preceding Lam. III. 39. Wherefore doth a living man complain a man for the punishment of his sins Were the sad sufferings of Christ laid on him as punishments Certainly not for his own sins no nor for ours neither He suffered for our sins bare our sins but his sufferings were not punishments for our sins For observe two things First Christ merited by suffering Is it good sense to say he merited by being punished Strange sense to say he merited Salvation for his by being punisht for their sins but most divine to say by suffering for the redeeming of them He suffered as a Sacrifice to attone not as a sinner to be punished Secondly Did Christ dye upon any debt to the Law Much less upon any debt that he owed to Gods wrath Did the Law lay any thing to Christs charge did the Law condemn him And then can we dream of the wrath of God charging him and damning him It is true that it is said Gal. III. 13. Christ hath delivered us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us as it is written Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree But doth this mean accursed of God Was the good Thief accursed of God when he hung upon the cross The meaning is that he appeared so to the view of men So that as it is impossible that Christ should lye under the wrath of God for any fault of his own so it is not imaginable that he did for ours V. It is impossible that Christ should suffer the torments of Hell or be in the case of the damned A Priest could not fall under the Plague of Leprosie and yet is the high Priest under a damned condition Certainly if his Body could not see corruption his Soul could not feel damnation If his Body were not under that which the Bodies of the best Saints fall under certainly his Soul could not be under that which damned Souls fall under I might clear this by considering especially three things which are the chief torments of Hell 1. Separation from God without any glimpse of his favour 2. Horror and Hell in the Conscience because of guilt 3. Utter despair Now need I to shew that it was not possible that any of these should seize upon Christ And these things be spoken to shew first what is not the meaning of this Article Now to come to the sense of the Article And for a beginning I may say as Moses does Numb XI 29. Would all the Congregation were Prophets So would all the Congregation were Grecians for then this would be easie The Creed was written in Greek and in the interpretation of this Article we are not tyed to the strictness of the English word but we must fly for refuge to the sense of the Greek word And if any of the opinions mentioned before should urge It is Hell therefore must be so understood as he said once To the Law and to the Testimony so I would answer To the original Greek and to the propriety of the phrase there In Isa. XXIX 10. The Lord hath poured out upon you the Spirit of Slumber In the Greek and in Rom. XI 8. it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 compunction clean contrary to the Prophets meaning What shall we do here Not stick to the strict propriety of the Greek Translation but have refuge to the word in the original Hebrew and construe the Greek word by that So in our English Translation Hell seems to speak that that is neither warrantable by Scripture nor reason therefore we must not stick to the strict propriety of the word but to the Greek In the Greek it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He went down to Hades Which I shall explain to you by and by I. The Article refers to the passage of Christs Soul after his death I say of his Soul For what was done to his Body is specified in the Articles before Crucified dead and buried But what became of his Soul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 He descended into Hell Now this Article is left out of divers Confessions of Faith in the Fathers and out of divers Creeds Vice plurium instead of more observe the Nicene Creed Was crucified also for us under Pontius Pilate He suffered and was buried And the third day he rose again Which shews it was added occasionally and for some illustration Councils and Fathers commonly inserted some Articles into Confessions to face some Heresie then appearing And this Article was inserted to outface some error about Christs person The Heresies and mistakes about Christs person were numerous and among others this was one that he had not a real humane Body but Airy and again that though he had a real Body yet he had not a humane Soul but that the Divine Nature supplied the place of his Soul These Articles that concern his death outface both these He had a real Body for he was really Crucified dead and buried And a real Soul for when dead he went to Hades Or whether it had been enough to have said He died and was buried but of him such addition was not needless because of misconstruction II. The Heathens owned another World and the immortality of the Soul though they had no Bible to tell them it yet they believed that there was another World after this Socrates discoursed of this before his death which Cleombrotus reading cast himself from a Tower that he might become immortal A strange affectedness with this point and a strong perswasion It is a wonder the Sadducees that had the Scriptures should deny this and Christians that hear so much of it be affected so little Tully shews arguments whereby they gathered that men lived in another World one of which was from the apparitions of some dead men In which thing while the Devil went about to cosin them to think them dead men which indeed was his own appearing yet he cosined himself too while he taught them by it to believe a life after death How they came thorowly to be grounded in this point I shall not insist upon to examine but they did believe that there was another World after this when the dead lived again III. This place and state they called Hades that is a place obscure and invisible The Phrase is infinitely frequent Achilles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sent him before to Hades Sophocles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Before the going to Hades Leonidas to his Souldiers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To sup in Hades that is in another World Shall I give you
their character of Hades 1. They thought it was a place under the Earth And the reason is because they thought none went to Heaven but those that were to be gods all others went to Hades Hence Aeneas and Ulysses went down into the Earth to the World of Souls there to confer with some dead friends Hence the cheat of the Devil to bring Ghosts as ascending out of the Earth 1 Sam. XXVIII 13. 2. This place of Souls had two parts viz. Elysium and Tartarus and those parted with a deep gulph of a deadly River and that from one side they could see and talk to the other According to this common opinion Christ frames his Parable Luke XVI 23. He in Hades in the place of torment looks over the gulph and talks with Abraham So that both good and bad when dead went to Hades the good to the place of rest and delight the bad to the place of sorrow and pain So the Greek Poet 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Both go to Hades c. Lazarus went to Hades and so did the rich man too but to contrary conditions IV. In this sense then is the Article to be taken as speaking according to the common notion That Christs Soul went to Hades to the other World to the place where good Souls went which Scripture hath taught us is Heaven The word Hell now is come to signifie only the place of torment but of old it signified larger as the word Hades does and by the Greek word and its signification we must construe it Let me give you a word parallel The word Knave is now taken only in a bad sense of old it signified a Servant So some old Translations express A Servant of the Lord by A Knave of the Lord. When we read that we do not construe it by the present sense of the word but by the old and by the original Hebrew So when in this Article we read the word Hell we must not construe it according to our present common acceptation but as of old it signified the place and state of all Souls departed And so in this Article there are these three Doctrines comprised I. That Christ had a true humane Soul like other men Like to us he had a Soul that was reasonable that inlivened the Body that was whole in it and not the Divinity that inlivened and actuated his Body II. That when Christ died there was a real separation of Soul and Body as it is with other men The Soul slept not with the Body but was separate from it Though it was to come into the Body again yet it forsook the Body and was separate III. As soon as it was departed it went into another World of Souls to a place where holy Souls go viz. to Heaven And there continued till it was to return to the Body It was in Paradise all the while the Body was in the grave Object Is this the meaning of Act. II. 27. Thou wilt not leave my Soul in Hell or Hades If Hades mean Paradise why should Christ pray against being left in Hades My Flesh shall rest in hope that it shall not be left in Hades and hopes he not that his Soul shall not be left in Hades as he hopes his Body shall not see corruption Answer He doth not pray thus as if it were not well with his Soul in Hades as to what it enjoyed but that it was not well while separate from the Body for that it was while Christ was under death As if he should say Thou wilt not leave me under death my Soul in separation This would be the Triumph of the Devil Observe Christs Soul was in glory the while his Body was in the Grave and yet desires to return to the Body Why That he may finish the work of God by his Resurrection to conquer death As I said It is Hell to the Devil not to be doing evil so it is Heaven to Christ to do the Will of God He left the bosom of the Father to come into the World and when his Soul was in the bosom of his Father again in those joys that are not expressible yet it would rather do the work of God Ask a Soul there wouldest thou be on Earth again No. But wouldest thou be on Earth to do God service there Yes it is as Heaven to be doing any thing for God Ubi Imperator ibi Roma Where the Emperor is there is Rome so wheresoever a man can please God it is Heaven to him Here is the happiness of Saints in Heaven that their Will is wholly swallowed up in the Will of God It is a question where Lazarus his Soul was while he was four days dead Why undoubtedly no where but in Heaven But the reason of the objection is Because it was but a wrong or misery to his Soul to send it from Heaven again Blessed Soul dost thou think so No any thing to obey the Will of God So the Soul of Christ was in glory in the midst of unspeakable joys yet he would not have it continue there till the work of God was done Soul thou art well be content keep in Paradise still let the Body lye in the Grave it feels not hurt Ah! but all this while Satan Death is not conquered Gods cause is not pleaded and finished let that work first be done and then both to glory That that I speak to and that that the Article aims at is that Christ had a humane Soul like other men but that not sinful and that it departed as the Souls of other men Some on Gen. I. 26 27. And God said Let us make man in our image say God set Christ before him and made man after the image of Christ as though they would say God made the first Adam in the image of the second whereas we should say the contrary God made the second Adam in the image of the first So Phil. II. 7 8. He made himself of no reputation and took upon him the form of a Servant and was made in the likeness of men and being found in fashion as a man c. Not man at first created in the likeness of Christ but Christ was brought into the World in the likeness of man And how Christs Soul was like other mens I shall observe to you in three things I. In its infusion into the Body II. In its existence and acting in the Body III. In its going out of the Body Men saw his Body like other mens and in these his Soul shewed it self like other mens also I. By its infusion or induction into the Body But here you will say the Copy is darker than to know what to write after it It is controverted how Souls are put into the Body and there are two mistakes about it viz. Praeexistence and Generation which this may rectisie Some hold Praeexistence of Souls that they were created at the beginning of the World and put in at last into Bodies And
they would argue from this reason God finished creating in Principio in the beginning therefore he creates not a Soul now I answer He finished creating genere specierum the kinds of all species but not Species generum the Species of all kinds When he brought Frogs and Lice on Egypt it was a creation of the things but the kind was created from the beginning The same must be said of Souls Let Christs Soul be the instance Was the Soul of the Messias created at the beginning If so what did it all the while till it was united to the Body Where was it What did it Was Christs Soul ever not acting for the good of his people As soon as ever it was put into the Body it began the work of Redemption viz. Christ there sanctifying our Nature by the Union of the humane nature to the Divine His Soul is now in Heaven in the work of mediation for his people It is hard to think that his Soul should be almost four thousand years in being and doing nothing for mens Salvation And we cannot call Christ Christ till he be compleated in our nature Soul and Body So that Christs Soul as ours was infused by immediate Creation in the Body which Body was prepared in the womb for the receiving of it So that though he was not like to us in regard of his begetting in the womb yet he was like in the Union of his Soul to his Body there For II. Christ had a Soul like ours in all things sin excepted It is a question Whether all Souls are equal There is some colour for it Psal. XXXIII 15. Hesashioneth their hearts alike And thence some argue the equality of Souls But I answer 1. That place may be taken thus That God alike is the Creator of all Souls rich and poor wise and foolish 2. It is undoubted all Souls are alike in regard of the ' Essentials of Souls they are all intellectual Spiritual immortal and in regard of their Essential faculties Whether they are alike as to the use and excellency of those faculties I shall not dispute Doubtless Christs Soul was the most excellent and yet like ours in all things that simply relate to the Essence of Souls or the humane nature I need not speak of the Essentials of a Soul he had the Infirmities of a humane Soul viz. those that in themselves are sinless I might so apply that Matth. VIII 17. Himself took our infirmities and bare our sicknesses He was subject to grief in Soul Matth. XXVI 38. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 My Soul is exceeding sorrowful To fear Heb. V. 7. In that he feared Joh. XI 33. He groned in spirit and was troubled These are natural infirmities or affections to humane Souls Adam might have had these in innocency if occasion offered The Apostle makes comfortable use of this likeness of Christs Soul to ours Heb. IV. 15. For we have not an High Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities but was in all points tempted like as we are yet without sin And so may a Christian in sadness fear hunger persecution he may refuge to a High Priest that himself was sensible what these things were Non ignara mali c. Oh! what access hath God given to sinners Not only to one in their own nature but that partook of the very infirmities of nature Except sin Name but one that he had not A poor man dying assaulted with Satan fearing pains How comfortably may he refuge to Christ who by experience knew all these III. He was like other Souls in the manner of his departure out of the body and going to another World And this I shall speak to in three Particulars I. Although the reason of Christs death was different from the reason of the death of all other men yet the nature and definition of Christs death agrees withal Though the conception and birth of Christ was different from all others yet the nature of his death was not different the manner of dying indeed differed That in Heb. IX penult reacht Christ as well as others it was appointed for him to dye though upon a far different reason from what other men dye It is worth observing that Christs death was published and pronounced of before the death of Adam was denounced against him In Gen. III. 15. the death of Christ is mentioned in vers 19. the Death of Adam Which speaks that Christ died not of the Plague of mortality of which Adam and all his posterity dye but that his death was upon another kind of account Though Christ the second Adam was incomparably above the first in his innocence in regard of the Perfection of his nature and Person yet in regard of the certainty of Death as I may say he was beneath him For the excellency of his nature so far beyond him that whereas Adam was without sin Christ was without possibility of sinning But for certainty of dying so far otherwise that whereas Adam might not have dyed Christ could not but dye Socinians say Adam was created mortal because he was in a possibility to dye and because he died whereas indeed actually he was created immortal not as yet having any seeds or principles of mortality in his nature sin not being yet come there Christ was so much more without principles of mortality in him as that whereas Adam was sinless He could not sin and yet as I may say he had the principles of dying in him but not so much in his body as mind not in any failing of nature but in the holy bent of his own Will Death was not to him the wages of sin as it is to others nor to end sinning as it is to others but from clear contrary principles viz. Love to Man and Obedience to God The Death of Adam and of all other Men proceeded from disobedience the Death of Christ only from obedience The Death of Adam because he loved not himself nor his seed the death of Christ because he loved his people more than himself So that as to the reason of the death of Christ Jordan was driven back the stream ran a clean contrary way to the reason why other men dye and yet as to the nature and definition of his dying it agreed with the nature of the dying of other men For II. Define death What is it It is the separation of Soul from Body Mortal thou must once find this definition to be most true The Soul that that inliveneth the Body that gives it freshness of colour warmth life and motion when the Soul is departed all these are gone and the Body dead Here is the difference twixt death and a swoon or trance God shewed in Enoch and Elias what he would have done if man had continued innocent viz. Have translated Body and Soul to glory But when sin came in death came in and Soul and Body must be parted the Body to corruption the Soul into the World of
buried And in Hell he lift up his Eyes being in torment c. Both suddainly disposed of the one to Heaven the other to Hell So we may take example from the two Thieves on the Cross the good Thief went presently to Paradise and the bad to his place and both these to Hades the word in the Creed Christ commends his Soul into his Fathers hands and it went into the hands of God What to do For God to dispose of it And how think you God would dispose of the Soul of Christ The Schools question whether Christ merited Salvation pro se for himself because the reason of the question is whether he set himself to merit pro se Did he or did he not the Soul of Christ after so holy a life and death could not but go to Salvation For what had the Soul of Christ now to do more towards mans Salvation and what could be done more towards its own Now having done all this what had the Soul of Christ to do more but to go to its rest till it be put again into its Body for the raising of that As the Scripture tells us holy Souls go to rest till at the last day they must meet their Bodies and then both shall rest together This passage of our Saviours Soul to Heaven upon his death is called his going to Hades the World of Souls and the place of holy Souls a place invisible to mortal Eyes which though it seems harshly expressed He descended into Hell yet must be interpreted from the Greek expression in this sense And the Phrase in the Greek teacheth that the Soul sleepeth not with the Body stayeth not here on Earth where the Body doth but hath a life when the Body is dead and goeth into another World to have a living or dying life Christs Soul to be separate but thirty six hours and yet it doth not stay and sleep with the Body but takes wing and flies into another World The Sadducee that thought the Soul died with the Body little considered what the nature of the Soul was Christian dost thou consider it Dost thou know what it is No I cannot see it But I may say as it is Rom. I. 20. The invisible things of God are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made So the invisible things of the Soul i. e. its spiritualness and immortality may be seen by the things it acts Prov. XX. 27. The Spirit of a man is the candle of the Lord. It s the Lords candle like that in the Tabernacle that never went out but was drest Morning and Evening and kept burning continually It is the Lords candle Searching all the inward parts of the Belly that is able to acquaint man with himself with his conscience his thoughts affections A candle that searcheth the things of nature looketh into the things of God Compare this Spirit with the Spirit of a Beast a Swine an Ox the acting of the Soul of Man in Wisdom Learning Contrivance with the acting of a Brute and then guess what is the nature of the Soul And if it be so active in the Body when fettred in flesh what think you it will be when loosed out And that it will be one day and go into another World not to be at its own liberty there but it goes to God to dispose of it and so he doth to Heaven or Hell Go away then with this meditation in thy bosom and keep it there My Soul must certainly one day go into the hands of God to receive her due reward FINIS A Chorographical Table OF THE Several Places contained and described in the Two Volumes of Dr. LIGHTFOOTS Works By Iohn Williams THe Jewish Writers divide the World into the Land of Israel and without the Land Vol. II. Pag. 1. The Land of Israel first called the Land of the Hebrews then Canaan and Palestine c. may be considered as to its length and breadth v. II. p. 327. The length of it is said in Scripture to be from Dan to Beersheba and from the entring in of Hamath North to the Sea of the Plain or Dead Sea South v. I. p. 90. v. II. p. 44 The Jews do reckon it from the Mountains of Amana or the upper Tarnegola which is at the neck of Anti-Libanus to the River of Egypt v. II. p. 3 62 517 Others do measure it by the Coast and if Phaenicia be included then from Sidon to Rhinocorura or the River of Egypt is 232 miles according to Antoninus But if Phaenicia be excluded then from the South bounds of that to Rhinocorura are 189 miles according to Pliny v. II. p. 10 322 The breadth of the Land within Jordan is not always the same since the Seas bounding on all sides here the Mediterranean there those of Sodom Genesaret and Samochonitis with the River Jordan cannot but make the space very unequal by their various Windings But if we take the measure of it from the Bay of Gaza to the Shoar of the Dead Sea it is upward of 50 miles and if we extend it also beyond Jordan then from Gaza to Pâ—tra the Metropolis of Moab is 110 miles as may be computed from Ptolomy and Pliny v. II. p. 320 321 The Jews do say That the Land of Israel contained a Square of Four hundred Parsae a Parsa is four miles which make 1600 miles v. II. p. 318 And they have a Tradition and not amiss that the utmost Bounds of the Land of Israel including the Land beyond Jordan was within three days Journey of Jerusalem v. II. p. 319. Sometimes the Land of Israel is bounded with Euphrates East as indeed the Holy Scriptures do and contiguous with Mesopotamia the River only between v. II. p. 365 The several Divisions of the Land It was anciently divided according to the People and Nations that inhabited it viz. the Canaanites Perizzites c. Vol. II. p. 202 328 When first possess'd by the Children of Israel it was parted among the twelve Tribes and upon the Division of the ten Tribes they were known by the two Names of Judab and Israel But after their return from Babylon it was divided by the Jews into Judea Galilee and the Land beyond Jordan or Peraea excluding Samaria To which if we add Idumea then was Palestine divided into five Countries viz. Idumea Judea Samaria Galilee and the Country beyond Jordan Vol. I. Pag. 282 â—64 Vol. II. Pag. 4 61. There was also an Imperial Division of it viz. 1. Into Palestine more especially so called the Head of which was Caesarea 2. Palestine the second the Head of which was Jerusalem And 3. Palestine called Salutaris or the Healthful which its likely was the same with Idumea the less the Head of which may be supposed to be Gaza Asâ—alon or Elâ—utheropolis v. II. p. 293. A. ABel Abila are one and the same the Hebrew Abel being according to the Greek Termination Abila or Abella There were many places of that name Vol. II.
what 358 Council of the Jews of what Authority in the time of Christ of its place of residence and what sort and number of Men it was compounded of p. 248 to 251. The Council of the Jews transgressed many of their own Canons in Judging Jesus Christ. p. 263. Council used for Sanhedrin 355 Courses of the Priests in the second Temple did something differ from those in the first p. 377. Course of Abiah what p. 377. How many Courses were there and what were their turns in which they did Circulate p. 377 378 379 380. Stationary Men among the Courses what 378 Court of the Gentiles among the Jewish Writers is ordinarlly called the Mountain of the House those that were unclean might enter into this p. 28 29. The Gates of it 29 Court of the Women its dimensions situation Gates and parts 29 30 Court of the Temple its parts its length and breadth 32 33 Courts of Judicature there were three in the Temple 395 Coins some of the Jews Coins of the smaller value mentioned 142 Creation God created all things in six days and why not in a moment p. 1322. The World was created in September p. 1322 c. A new Creation or Redemption was performed on the day Adam was created p. 1315. Creation and Resurrection of Christ whether the greater work 1330 Creature all Creatures or every Creature a speech common among the Jews by which is understood all Men or all Nations but especially the Gentiles 359 360 1149 Criminals capital Criminals if Israelites were not Judged by the Sanhedrin with the Reasons why p. 611 to 614. The Sanhedrin gave to Jewish criminals a full hearing even after sentence if they themselves or any other had any thing to say for them p. 675. They were buried in differing places from other Men and had the Stone Wood Sword or Rope wherewith they were executed buried with them 676 Cruelty of the Jews great most barbarously destroying two hundred and twenty thousand Greeks and Romans at one time feeding on their flesh eating their bowels besmearing themselves with their blood and covering themselves with their skins c. p. 686 c. They also in Egypt and Cyprus destroyed two hundred and forty thousand Men in a most barbarous manner p. 686 687. Cruelty or slaughter prodigious in the East Indies 1295 Cup that Cup which Christ used was mixed with water 777 Cup in the Sacrament is not only the sign of the Blood of Christ and a Seal as a Sacrament but the very Sanction of the New Testament 778 Curses in the Old Testament the Jews applied to the Gentiles not to themselves 535 Cursing and Blessing how practised among the Jews 136 Custom of the Jews in praying what p. 1139. They said not Amen in the Temple but in Houses and in Synagogues p. 1139. What they said by way of response in the Temple 1139 Cutheans were Israelites and very exact in the Jewish worship c. 52 53 Cuthites and their Kingdom what p. 496. Cuthites for the Samaritans and whence p. 503. How far their Victuals were lawful to the Jews p. 538. What dealings the Jews might have or not have with them these Cuthites here spoken of were Samaritans 539 Cutting off in Scripture doth not intend Excommunication but the Divine Vengeance 142 Cymbal and tinkling Cymbal were two Balls of brass struck one against another 782 D. DAlmanutha what and whence the Name Page 307 309 310 Damascus spoke to as the scene of Paul's conversion 682 Damned it is impossible Christ should suffer the torments of Hell or be in the case of the damned p. 1350. The Damned not tormented under Ground 1342 Dan why not named among the sealed of the twelve Tribes Rev. 7. 1067 Dancing one way of expressing joy 196 Daniel how he came to scape when Nebucadnezzer's Image was set up as say the Jews 657 Daphne and Riblah the same Josephus mentions another Daphne 62 to 64 David put for the Messias 691 Day of the Lord Christ's coming in Glory and in the Clouds signifie only Christ's taking vengeance on the Jewish Nation p. 244 624. The Son cometh was exprest to be the same 245 Day of Judgment and Day of Vengeance put for Christ's coming with Vengeance to judge the Jewish Nation there are six differing ways of expressing it 346 Days of the week how reckoned by the Jews by the name of first and second c. of the Sabbath p. 274. The third Day much taken notice of by the Rabbins 481 Days of the Messias and the World to come sometimes distinguished sometimes confounded 743 Daemons Angels and Spirits distinguished among the Jews 483 Deacons there were three Deacons or Almoners in the Jews Synagogues 132 134 662 Dead what mourning was used for the Dead also what feasting and company p. 173. The Dead live in another World p. 230 231. The Jews had an opinion that the Dead did discourse one among another and also with those that were alive p. 457. Mourning for the Dead the way and method of it The Jews used to comfort the Mourners both in the way and at home p. 581 582. The washing used after touching a dead Body what p. 790. Praying for the dead founded by the Rhemists on that Text 1 John 5. 16. refuted 1094 Deaf and Dumb unfit to sacrifice c. 210 384 Death looks awakening and terrible upon the most Moral and Learned Men p. 16. Four kinds of Death were delivered into the Hands of the Sanhedrin p. 683. They are continued say the Jewish Writers by a Divine Hand now the Sanhedrin is ceased p. 705. Death what it is p. 1353. Why do Men dye i. e. why are they not removed Soul and Body into the other World without any more ado p. 1354. The difficulty of the Soul and Bodies parting at death 1354 Death of sin God stints the time of Mens rising from it which slipped is not to be retrieved 1238 1239 Decapolis the Region of it not well placed 314 Deciarii were one sort of Publicans 466 Dedication the Feast of it why called by the name of Lights 576 577. The Feast of Dedication is mentioned but once in all the Scripture and that only by bare naming of it in John 10. 22. p. 1033. The Original institution of this Feast of Dedication collected out of the Talmud Maimonides Josephus and the first Book of Maccabes p. 1035. It was kept on the twenty fifth day of the Month Cisâ—en or November p. 1035. Dedication the strange custom of lighting up of Candles therein used 1039 Defendant and Plaintif chose their Judges c. among the Jews 755 Degree and Pomp of the World countervail nothing with God 1210 1211 1212 Demoniacks why so many in Christs time more than at other times Page 175 Denarius and Luz were of the same value amongst the Rabbins 343 c. Dens and Caves vastly large and very numerous in the Land of Israel many of these were digged out of Mountains and Rocks by the
called Galilee Whether Perea properly so called did not once go under the name of Galilee p. 362. The way from Galilee to Jerusalem described 536 Gamala where situate 83 Gamaliel Paul's Master was President of the Sanhedrim p. 15. Something of his History 652 Gardens were all without the City Jerusalem and why Roses only excepted 262 607 Garisons of the Romans were dispersed over the Land of Israel what they were 324 Garments of the Jews what p. 417. Talith a Mantle c. which was the outer Garment Chaluch a woolen shirt was worn next the skin p. 417. These are called by Christ and the Baptist two Coats p. 416 417. The Zealots went with one of these single 416 Gate is a term under which very many things in Religion are exprest 164 Gate of Nicanor or the East Gate of the Court of Israel the reason of the name what was done in it The Council of the Twenty three sat there 30 31 Gate of the Priests what p. 511 of Susan whence the Name in it was held the Assembly of the Twenty three c. p. 512. Watergate where situate 510 Gates lying on the South-side of the Court of Israel what 31 32 Gaza a City and a Mart both famous 13 c. Gazith was a famous Council-room where the Sanhedrim sat when they left that they ceased to judge in Capital Causes p. 512 513. Why called Gazith c. p. 615. Gazith or the Council House what it was 1111 Gemini in the Zodiack put for Castor and Pollux 705 Genealogical Writings or Scrols shewing the true descent of Families for many Generations were preserved among the Jews 95 96 Genealogy Generations are sometimes dashed out in the Genealogical Accounts for good reasons 97 98 Genesaret the Country of Genesaret a most fruitful pleasant Country its length p. 71. Genesaret Sea or Lake of Genesaret placed without the Tribe of Naphthali by the Maps but within it by the Talmud p. 66. A Scheme of it and the places adjacent Page 307 308 Gentiles they were not to be helped or succoured by the Jews p. 425 426. The Gentiles did not only send Gifts and Sacrifices to the Temple but also used to come thither to worship p. 589 590. They were called Greeks by the Jews and why p. 704. Why Christ gave a Commission not before but after his Resurrection for the calling of the Gentiles p. 1123. Their raising from the death of sin is the first Resurrection p. 1234 to 1238. Some of them lost the opportunity and would not be raised when the rest were 1238 Gentile World was subject to vanity of Mind 708 Gerar had an affinity to Asealon 14. 15 Gergasa a City whence the Name 70 Gergasens their Country was of broader extent and signification than the Region of the Gaderens 340 Gerizim whether over against Gilgal or not 79 80 Gerizim Mount its situation 505 Gezar is now called Gadara 69 Gibeah was Saul's Town c. 41 Gideon Sampson and Jephtha their failings what 1215 Gift to leave the Gift before the Altar what it was p. 143. Gift put for a thing dedicated devoted or vowed away 200 201 Gift of Tongues it was general upon all the Disciples 643 Gift Spiritual and Extraordinary with the enjoyment of the Holy Ghost only bestowed on Ministers p. 1156. Whether every one that had Giftâ— had all the Gifts given by the Apostles 1157 Gihon was the same with the Fountain Siloam 25 Gilgal what place it was supposed to be whether Galilte 80 Gilead Mount Gilead what 373 374 Girdle the Talmudick Girdle of the Land under the second Temple what p. 3. Girdle of the City i. e. the Hills Gates and Walls that went round it 26 to 28 God acteth not any of his Attributes according to the utmost extent of their Infiniteness proved by many instances p. 1036. Dependance upon God for Lite and Being is to be owned and acknowledged by all good Christians p. 1205 1206 1207. God requires some Tribute of Men for their Preservation p. 1208. How God preserves all Men alike and yet not all alike p. 1213. God's extraordinary Actings are for the magnifying of his own glory p. 1276. God made Heaven and Earth and wherefore he made them 1321 1322. Why he made the World seeing he will spoil it in time p. 1322. He created all things in six days and why not in a moment 1322 Godliness how sadly Satan cheats Men when they become enemies to it 1177 1178 Gog understood of the Grecian Empire p. 512 513. Gog and Magog what is meant by them 1173 1174 Golan a City whence is Gaulonitis 81 Golden Calf the Jews say the punishment of the sin of it descended to the following Generations 671 Good a thing good in it self is not utterly to be extinguished because another used it ill 1138 Goph or Guph a place where the Jews did suppose that Souls did Pre-exist 569 Gophna situate in Judea oft spoken of 51 52 Gospel Dispensation was begun by the Preaching and Baptism of John 331 Gospel Christ sending his Gospel bound the Devil from his former abominable cheating p. 1171. Why the Gospel is called the Truth p. 1187. It s greatest enemies are those that had once profest it p. 1188. What Instruments and Machinations they use for the opposing of it p. 1188. Who are the great resisters of the Gospel p. 1189. Why God permits wicked Men to resist the Gospel p. 1190. It was the Chain which Christ tyed the Devil with 1233 Grace saying Grace before meat if the Jews sat then every one said Grace for himself if they did lye then one said Grace for all Page 256 257 Grace Common Grace is Gods ordinary way for working Saving Grace p. 1048. The difference between Common and Sanctifying Grace p. 1157. Grace to mankind magnified 1304 1305 Grandure wordly Grandure and riches countervail nothing with God 1210 1211 1212 Greek in Greek was the New Testament writ because the Jews were to be rejected immediately and the Gentiles to be called to the faith and the Greek was the Gentile Language 101 to 104 Greek Interpreters their boldness in adding to the Scripture taken notice of p. 666 667. Sometimes they gave a sense of their own upon the Hebrew Text and very often used Greek words very different from the Idiom of the Greeks 711 712 Greek Tongue rejected by the Jews to their great disadvantage 661. Greek and Hebrew Tongues both native to some Jews p. 661. Why the Greek Tongue was dispersed over most of the World in our Saviours time 1145 Greek Version the Hebrew Text added to by the Greek Version p. 707. Some would have the Hebrew Bible corrected by the Greek Version and contend that these Interpreters were inspired p. 710 711 712. Greek Version in what value among the Jews it s not an acurate pure Version even the Jews being Judges 807 808. Objections answered p. 808 809. Whence not the Greek Version but the Hebrew Text was read in Synagogues of the
lost the power of Judging Malefactors p. 1111 1112 c. They had a high conceit of their own Nation p. 1112. They were highly severe and strict about little inconsiderable Customs but very remiss about things of great Moment and Necessity p. 1113 1114. They were rejected by God not only for putting our Saviour to death but before also for their cursed Traditions and crying wickedness p. 1114. The calling in of the Jews expected by some is not probable and why p. 1123. The Jews were dispersed before our Saviours time p. 1144. They were cast off to a reprobate sense before the destruction of Jerusalem p. 1145. They crucified the Lord of Life out of the very Principles of their Traditional Religion p. 1177. The Jews and the Jewish Religion were very corrupt under the second Temple p. 1199 1200. The Church of the Jews was only a child under age till Christ came 1334 Jezabelites impudently oppose the Decrees of the Apostles 695 696 Ignorance and Error the common cause of them is because Men will not know and embrace the Truth 1286 1287 Image of God in Adam what p. 1153. Image of God upon Man not lost by sin though the likeness of God be 1302 Images in the Church of Rome are Idols 1312 1314 Imposition of Hands in ordination a fundamental Point as well as the Doctrin of Faith and Repentance proved from Hebrews 6. 2. 1040 Imputation of the sins or good Deeds of Parents to the Children supposed by the Jews not to be in the days of the Messias p. 569. Imputation of Parents sins to Posterity is real and rational 1316 1317 Incense the way of burning it with the manner of the Priests and Levites getting ready in order thereunto 380 381 Indifferent Things and such as were not sinful of themselves although of humane invention and used in the Jewish worship did not cause our Saviour to leave that communion nor to forsake the way of Worship but he joyned therein rather than he would give offence 1037 1038 1039 c. Infant Baptism argued for 273 274 Infants in the womb supposed by the Jews to be in a capacity to commit some sin 569 570 Institution divine defiled by corruption but not extinguished Page 165 Intercallated Month or Year what 185 226 Interpretation of the Holy Text the judgment of the Jews concerning a just Interpretation 784 Interpreters in the Synagogues stood by the Readers of the Law and Prophets to turn the words of the Hebrew Text into the Language understood by the people at the same time Commenting or Preaching upon the words p. 132 134 707. Interpreters of the Law part of their work what 803 Invention humane less dangerous to be brought into Divine Worship under the Jewish Law than under the Gospel and why 1038 Invisible Things are the greatest things of our concernment 1284 Jod of it s not passing away or eternal duration 137 138 John Baptist in all probability was no Eremite 387 388 John the most punctual of all the four Evangelists especially in giving an account of the Festivals that intercurred between Christ's entrance into his publick Ministry and the time of his death p. 1033. John the beloved Disciple was him to whom the Revelation was delivered 1196 Jordan the waters thereof were opened twelve miles when Israel passed through p. 46. The Country beyond it what p. 363. Little Jordan was from the spring of Jordan to the Lake Samochonitis but from that Lake being much a larger stream it was Jordan the greater p. 62 63 64 298. Jordan had over it two bridges at least besides other passages 492 Jordan-transmarine its division 363 Jose and Joseph are one and the same Name 640 Joshua where buried 373 374 Jot of it s not passing away or eternal duration 137 138 Journey Sabbath days Journey the length of it was two hundred cubits or one mile 485 486 Joy wicked in a strange instance in the Gunpouder Traytors 1184 Joy in Heaven over a sinner that is converted what 1267 Isaiah the Prophet say the Jews was cut in two by Manasses the King 593 Iscariot a Name given to Judas the Traytor whether given before or after his death If after his death it emphatically shews his miserable end p. 176. As a Betrayer he was to have no part in the World to come his going to his place intends his going to Hell 176 177 Iturea its situation 365 366 Juda for Jehuda and why 97 Judaism the twofold sense of the Word p. 1051. The Jews held this Maxim That if a Jew forsook his Judaism he should have no part in the World to come p. 1087. Judaism and Nicolaitism were two Errors on each hand the Gospel into which some Primitive Christians did fall 1097 Judas was present at the Eucharist p. 261. He was carried by the Devil into the Air there strangled and then cast down to the Earth and there burst assunder 264 639 Judea a sight and division of it p. 9. It was priviledged above other Parts of the Land of Israel p. 10. A description of the Coast of it p. 10. The Mountainous Country of Judea what p. 11. The South Country of it what p. 13. The North Coast of it 19 Judges what Benches of them there were among the Jews 755 Judgment Judgment to him that is angry what p. 141 142. Judgment might be unrighteous when the Judging was righteous 1106 Judgment the Day of Judgment put for Christ's coming with vengeance to Judge the Jewish Nation six differing ways of expressing it p. 346. The Last Judgment proved p. 1101 1102 1103 The objections of the Sadducces and Atheists answered p. 1101 c. Noah's Flood was a prognostication and an assurance of the Last Judgment p. 1104. The destruction of Jerusalem is set forth in Scripture terms seeming to mean the Last Judgment p. 1104. The several and providential assurances that God hath given of the Last Judgment p. 1103 1104 1109. The prosperity of wicked Men is an argument of the Last Judgment p. 1105. Assizes are an assurance and a fit representation of the Last Judgment p. 1104 1117 1119. Conscience is an assurance given by God of the Last Judgment p. 1104 1119. The manner of giving the Law is an assurance of the Last Judgment Page 1119 Judgments Capital always began on the Defendants side among the Jews and not on the Accusers p. 609. Judgments were distinguished into Pecuniary and Capital among the Jews 754 Julian the Apostate part of his character or part of what he was and did 1238 Julias There were two Cities of this Name one built by Herod the other by Philip the later was before called Bethsaida where situate 83 Just a just person or the just two sorts of them p. 448. How distinguished from the Penitent p. 449. Just Men distinguished by the Jews into two sorts and to which of them they gave the preference 1266 Justification is a great Mystery in several respects p. 1051 1052. What it is
that they thereupon might the more confidently confirm the people And hereupon it is observable that while the Baptist was at liberty our Saviour contented himself with his testimony and preaching but when he was shut up then instantly chose he others Now if any doubt of the possibility of this and question how could John see and hear these things and the other company that was present not do so as well as he The answer may be readily given by example of Elishaes servant 2 King 6. 17. and the two men that went to Emmaus Luke 24. For the mountain was full of Horses and Chariots of fire and Elisha perceived them but his servant did not till his eyes were opened in a more special manner And Christ it is like was in the same shape and appearance upon the way when they knew him not that he was in the house when they did but till then their eyes were holden Yet if any one will suppose that the people saw the slashing of the opened Heaven and heard the noise of the voice that came from thence and took the one for lightning and the other for thunder as John 12. 29. we will not oppose it for now was the season of the year fit for lightning and thunder but that either they saw the Holy Ghost or distinguished the words of the voice any more then Pauls companions did Act. 9. 7. compared with Act. 22. 9. the reasons alledged do inforce to deny till better information Matth. 3. vers 16. And he saw the Spirit of God The Syntax and construction of Mark doth tye and fix these words He saw only to our Saviour as it did those before and both for the reason mentioned namely to shew the return and answer of his prayer But these words of Matthew are not so strict but that they may equally be applied unto John For first there may be observed a distinction in the verse and a kind of difference of speech betwixt what goeth before about the opening of the Heavens and this sight of the Holy Ghost For of that he speaketh thus And Jesus being baptized went straightway out of the water and lo the Heavens were opened unto him And then cometh he on with a distinct clause concerning the other And he saw the Spirit of God descending leaving it at the least in an indifferency whether to apply it to Christ or John But secondly it seemeth rather to be understood of John because he saith himself that this descending of the Holy Ghost was given to him for a sign and that he saw it and if it be not to be so taken here none of the three Evangelists have mentioned it in the story at all And thirdly the rather may it be taken of Johns seeing it because he saith He saw him descending and coming 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon him Had it been said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 upon himself it must needs have been understood of Christ upon whom the Spirit came that he saw the Spirit coming upon himself but since it i◠upon him without any reciprocation it may be the better applied to John that he saw it It is true indeed that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes signifieth reciprocally himself as our Lexicons do give examples and as it is of force to be taken in Saint Mark in this place like as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sometimes doth not signifie reciprocally as in the LXX in Judg. 7. 24. But why should we take the word out of its commonest and properest sense unless there were necessity to do it which in Matthew there is not though in Mark there be Fourthly and lastly These words he saw being understood of John it maketh that the three Evangelists being laid together the relation ariseth out of them the more full and the story more plain For Luke telling that the Heavens were opened and the Holy Ghost descended Mark addeth that Jesus saw this and Matthew that John Matth. 3. ver 16. The Spirit of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 2. 2. The Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters in the beginning of the old world and so doth it here of the new It is needless to instance how oft in Scripture the Holy Ghost is called the Spirit of God as Gen. 41. 38. Exod. 31. 3. Numb 24. 2. and very many other places but it is most necessary to observe that wheresoever he is so called it is in the Hebrew the Spirit of Elohim in the plural number and sheweth his proceeding from more persons then one Contrary to the opinion of the Greek Church that holdeth that the Holy Ghost proceedeth not from the Father and the Son but from the Father only Luke 3. ver 22. The Holy Ghost As he is called the Spirit not so much in regard of his own nature as in regard of his manner of proceeding so also is he called Holy not so much in respect of his person for the Father and Son are Spirits and are holy as well as he but in regard of his Work and Office which is to sanctifie the Church of God And in this respect he is called by the Hebrews not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Holy Spirit onely but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ruahh hakkodesh the Spirit of Holiness for this phrase the Holy Ghost is taken from the common speech of the Jews And so is he called by Paul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 1. 4. and so doth the Syrian call him Rubba dekudsha in this place §. The Holy Ghost descended This descending of the Holy Ghost was first partly for the sake of John for this token had been given him when he first began to preach and baptize whereby to know Christ when he should come Joh. 1. 33. Secondly Partly for Christ that he might thus receive his Consecration and Institution for the Office that he was now to enter upon the Preaching of the Gospel This was as his anointing to instal him into his Function as Aaaron and his Sons were with material oyl to enter them into theirs as Isa. 61. 1. The Spirit of the Lord is upon me therefore hath he anointed me he hath sent me to Preach the Gospel And Thirdly Partly for the business and matter that was now to go in hand namely Christ beginning to preach accordingly For First The Gospel is the Spiritual Kingdom and Scepter of Christ in and by which he was to rule all Nations for ever and therefore it was agreeable that the Spiritualness of that should be sealed and confirmed by the Holy Spirits shewing himself even in the beginning of it The carnal rites of Moses were now to vanish and his Corporal and Ceremonial observances to be changed into a Spiritual Worship and neither at Jerusalem nor at mount Gerizim nor elsewhere must there be any more adoration with fleshly and earthly Ceremoniousness but he that will worship God must worship him in Spirit as Joh. 4. 21. Therefore it is no wonder if
the Holy Ghost doth now reveal himself now when his sway of spirituality and dominion by sanctification is to begin Secondly The Holy Ghost was departed from Israel after the death of the last Prophets as was observed before and now he is to be restored again therefore himself cometh visibly and apparently at this his restoring and lighteth upon him to whom it belonged to give and distribute the gifts of the Spirit to whom he pleased For as John had told that Christ should baptize with the Holy Ghost so is that power and priviledge now sealed unto him in the sight of John when the Holy Ghost cometh down upon him and there abideth §. Descended in a bodily shape God is said to descend not that he moveth from place to place or cometh where he was not before for he is incircumscriptible and every where and filleth all places but in that he sheweth this his presence upon Earth in such or such a place by some external sign and visible appearance And so he is said to come down to see whether the wickedness of Sodome were according to the cry that was come up unto him because he revealed himself to Abraham Lot and the Sodomites in the visible and conspicuous representation of men So is he said to have come down upon Mount Sinai because of the outward revealing and expression of his presence there And so the Chaldee Paraphrast understandeth the Trinities descending Gen. 11. 5. for a conspicuous appearance of it for he translateth The Lord revealed himself to take vengeance c. And so is the Holy Ghost said to descend in this story and in that in Act. 2. not but that he was present in the same places before by his power and Godhead but that he revealed and expressed his presence by so sensible an evidence and by and in so revealed a work §. In a bodily shape First It was convenient that the Holy Ghost should reveal himself at this time First for the sake of John who was to have a sensible sign whereby to inform him which was the Messias as Joh. 1. Secondly In regard of the Holy Ghost himself whose work in the Church was now in a more special and frequent manner to be shewed under the Gospel namely that he might be expressed and revealed to be a personal substance and not an operation of the Godhead only or qualitative vertue For qualities operations and acts cannot assume bodily shapes nor ought but what is in it self substantial Thirdly That a full and clear yea even a sensible demonstration of the Trinity might be made at this beginning of the Gospel For it may be observed in Scripture that the Holy Ghost hath a special regard to express this mystery upon singular occasions that we might learn to acknowledge the three Persons in one Godhead as he also doth the two natures of Christ that we might acknowledge them in one person So the very first thing that is taught in all the Bible is this very mystery For when Moses beginneth the Story of the Creation he beginneth also to teach that the three Persons in the Trinity were co-workers in it God Created there is the Father God said there is the Word or the Son And the Spirit of God moved there is the Holy Ghost And the very same mystery is intimated by the Prophet treating upon the very same Subject Isa. 42. 5. Thus saith God the Lord he that created the Heavens and they that stretched them out That we might learn that Of him through him and to him the Father Son and Holy Ghost are all things Rom. 11. 36. So Moses also when he is to teach concerning the creation of man he first teacheth that it was the Trinity that created him Gen. 1. 26. And God said Let us make man after our Image He saith Let us to shew the Trinity of persons and he saith In our Image not in our Images to shew the unity of essence That every man even from the reading of the story of his Creation might learn to remember his Creators in the days of his youth as Solomon with the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Boraiecha answereth the same mystery Eccles. 12. 1. So likewise at the confusion of Tongues the Trinity is expressed Gen. 11. 7. Let us go down and confound their Language as it is also at the gift of Tongues I will send the Comforter from the Father Joh. 15. 26. Act. 1. 4. Such a one also was the blessing pronounced by the Priest upon the people when he dismissed them from the daily service of the Temple in the name of the Trinity Numb 6. 24 25 26. the name Jehovah or the Lord three times repeated for denotation of the three Persons as Paul explaineth it 2 Cor. 13. 13. When Moses also beginneth to rehearse the Law to Israel and to explain it the first thing he teacheth them is the Trinity in Unity and Unity in Trinity Deut. 6. 4. Hear O Israel the Lord our God the Lord is one Three words answering the three Persons and the middle word our God deciphering fitly the second who assumed our nature as is well observed by Galatinus To these may be added the entrance of Moses his revelation with the Name of the Lord three times rehearsed Exod. 34. 6. The Vision of Esay with three Holies Isa. 6. 3. The beginning of Psal. 50. and of Psal. 136. and many of the like nature which the heedful reader will observe himself How fitting then was it that at the beginning of the new world and the new Law and the baptism of Christ the three Persons should be revealed especially since he ordained baptism to be administred in their Names Baptize them in the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Matth. 28. 19. §. Like a Dove It is thought by Austin and after him by Aquinas that this was a very living Dove not of the flock indeed of common Doves but immediately created by God for this purpose but created as true a living Dove as any of them and the reason they give for this their opinion is this Because it is not to be said that Christ alone had a true body and that the Holy Ghost appeared deceiveably to the eyes of men but that both those are to be said to be true bodies for as it was not fit that the Son of God should deceive men so was it not fit that the Holy Ghost should deceive them neither But it was no difficulty to the Creator of all things to make a true body of a Dove without the help of other Doves as it was not hard for him to frame a true body in the womb of the Virgin without the seed of man So they too punctual where there is no necessity nor indeed any great probability For First What needed there a real living Dove when an apparent only would serve the turn For the descending of the Dove was that there might be a visible